Roof of the World

Don Helin

Publisher Page

an imprint of Headline Books, Inc.

Terra Alta, WV

Roof of the World

by Don Helin copyright ©2019 Don Helin All rights reserved. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents, except where noted otherwise, are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any other resemblance to actual people, places or events is entirely coincidental. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any other form or for any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording or any information storage system, without written permission from Publisher Page.

To order additional copies of this book or for book publishing information, or to contact the author: Headline Books, Inc. P.O. Box 52 Terra Alta, WV 26764 www.HeadlineBooks.com Tel: 304-789-3001 Email: mybook@headlinebooks.com Publisher Page is an imprint of Headline Books ISBN 13: 9781946664730 Library of Congress Control Number: 2019941857

P R I N T E D I N T H E U N I T E D S TAT E S O F A M E R I C A

To Elaine for her love and support—Love always.

Acknowledgements Thanks to all the members of the Manheim Township Library Writers Group, and a special thanks to my readers— Dennis Royer, Carrie Jacobs, and Roger Smith.

To Cathy, Patti, Ashley, Lucas, and all my friends at Headline Books. You are the best.

1 Fairfax, Virginia, Wednesday, 11:00 p.m.

The ringing doorbell startled Cho’den and she almost dropped her tea. She checked her watch. Who could be at the door this late without calling first? Had something happened to Dorjee?

Cho’den sat on her tiny fifth floor balcony, enjoying the quiet September evening. She had moved into Pleasant Valley Retirement Home about six months before. Her new friends helped her forget the life she’d been forced to leave when she fled Tibet.

Fortunately, her son, Dorjee, lived nearby. He visited her at least once a week unless his duties as a monk interfered. She certainly understood. Her heart still ached from leaving her other son, Dar Puntso, behind in Lhasa so many years ago, but he had a mission to fulfill and she understood that, too.

The doorbell again.

She pushed herself up and winced, taking care to not force her almost 90-year-old body to move too rapidly. Both her sons prayed to Buddha every day for her continued good health.

Cho’den’s right leg had fallen asleep as it did so often. She shook it to stop the tingling, used her cane for balance, then tottered toward the door.

Standing on her toes, she tried to peek through the small hole in the door. It was difficult for her being less than five feet tall. She saw no one in the hallway. Was she imagining things?

5

Roof of the World

“Who’s there?” she called.

“Maintenance. Sorry to bother you this late Miss Cho’den, but we have a report someone smelled gas on this floor and we need to check it out.”

“Oh, all right. Just a moment please.” When she pulled the door open, she stood face-to-face with a young Asian man, probably Chinese, slender, dressed all in black. Before she could react, he cupped his hand over her mouth, pushed her back from the door, and kicked it shut behind him.

No, she thought, no, it can’t be. The Death Angel.

The man looked at her with knowing eyes, as if he could read her thoughts. “Yes, Cho’den, it is me. The Death Angel. Did you think you could evade me forever?”

She shook her head. No. No. They have come for me.

“Don’t make this any more difficult than it already is. You know you should enter the eternal gates in a quiet, prayerful manner.” With that, he pulled a hypodermic needle from his vest pocket and plunged the point into her bare arm.

Stillness rushed through her. Her arm went limp, then her legs, then . . ..

“Yes, Cho’den, you will begin to feel weak. Do not worry, I will carry you to your appointment. Don’t be afraid. I will take care of everything.”

Feeling in her body slipped away.

The Death Angel carried her to the balcony. Her head lolled to the left and she could see the grounds, the trees, the flowers, all the things she loved.

He lifted her over the balcony railing. She tried to fight.

Couldn’t move. Couldn’t even scream.

Then she was flying. *** Colonel Zack Kelly leaned back in his chair and took a sip from his first cup of coffee of the day. Aromatic and hot – just the way he liked it and made it. Not that Folgers crap someone in the department kept making too strong.

6

Don Helin

While he enjoyed working for Admiral Steele, the President’s National Security Advisor, he found it amusing that as efficient as this office in the White House complex ran, no one could make a half-decent cup of coffee.

Zack opened one of the many classified folders which had accumulated in his safe – damn paper war never stopped – since his trip to New York with his daughter, Laura. His cell rang, and he picked it up. “Kelly.”

“Colonel Kelly, this is Lieutenant Scott from the Fairfax County Police Department. Remember me?”

Lieutenant Scott. Sure, he remembered her. “Hey Scott, how you doing. I’m not going to forget someone who saved my butt.

What can I do for you?”

“My aunt has moved into one of those over-55 retirement communities here in Fairfax. Her next door neighbor – one of her best friends – fell from the fifth floor balcony night before last.”

Scott was not one to waste time with small talk or niceties.

At almost six feet tall and about 170 pounds, she was no delicate flower, and didn’t try to come across as one. Direct, assertive, and strong – she was more than capable of saving any man’s butt.

“I’m really sorry. How’s she taking it?”

“Probably better than I am.”

He wrinkled his brow. “Oh?” “Yeah, oh. Happened about eleven o’clock at night. I got the call and went out there right away to investigate. My aunt saw me the second I arrived. She was upset as you can imagine. My men had already closed off the area. The medical examiner removed the body to the morgue. After I checked the crime scene, I sat with my aunt and tried to calm her.”

“What the hell happened?”

“I had met the neighbor before. She seemed to get around okay. Didn’t strike me as someone who’d lose her balance and fall off the balcony. I mean, seriously? Short lady. She’d have to climb over the railing or lean over it. I called the ME and asked her to do some drug tests. Just an itching at the back of my neck, and I’ve learned to pay attention to those.”

7

Roof of the World

“An itch we all must scratch. Notice anything else?”

“Well, yeah. The next day I called the medical examiner, but ya know what, she said some team had already been in with a warrant. Took the body, including all of her notes.”

“Why?” “Damned if I know. I went back to the woman’s apartment.

When I got there, some dickhead stood at the door and wouldn’t let me in.”

Zack couldn’t help but smile at her descriptions. “Who?” “I showed him my badge, but he wouldn’t budge. Hell, Fairfax is my district. My fucking crime scene. I looked in and saw a bunch of suits searching through drawers, closets, and everything else. Well, you know how I feel about suits. Damn Feds messing with my crime scene again. Some big Fed lumbers to the door and gives me a song and dance about national security.”

“National security? Doesn’t make sense.”

“Yeah, fucking FBI. Any chance you could help me?”

“Let me see what I can find out. I’ll get back to you.”

“Appreciate it. Fucking Feds. Hate the bastards.”

Zack hung up and walked over to Tara Fairchild’s desk, piled high with papers and books. She’d been FBI before joining Admiral Steele’s National Security Advisor’s Special Task Force.

He really liked Fairchild. They’d worked together on a number of cases. He took a minute to relay the conversation he’d just had with Scott. How Scott had pulled him out of some really bad shit a few months before.

“Happy to check it out, Zack. Got a couple of hot ones working, so give me a little time.”

“Will do.” Zack strolled back to his desk. Damn coffee was cold again. He sighed, not just over his coffee, but the phone call as well. Why would there be a national security problem in an over-55-community, for god’s sake?

8

2 Executive Office Building, Washington D.C. Friday, 10:30 a.m.

When Zack Kelly walked into Admiral Steele’s office, four people sat around the conference table. Steele at the head, Tara Fairchild on the right, and across the table from Fairchild two strangers. One was a short Asian female with jet black hair, her large brown eyes following his every move. The other a balding, middle-aged white male in a brown suit.

“Morning, Zack.” The Admiral motioned him toward the table. “Grab yourself a cup of coffee. Our visitors are FBI Special Agent John Morgan, and Skye Tenzin from the Asian Research Institute.”

Zack shook hands with both of them, wondering about this Asian Research Institute. He poured himself a cup, then sat next to Tara.

“Tara,” the admiral asked, “why don’t you start? I want to remind all of you this is extremely sensitive material.”

“Yes, sir.” Tara cleared her throat. “Zack told me about a phone call he’d received from Fairfax County homicide lieutenant, Scott. The lieutenant voiced her frustration about the Feds taking over her investigation of a possible murder. My FBI counterpart suggested I contact Agent Morgan. After discussions with him, I recommended you convene this meeting.”

Morgan leaned forward. “Since I’m the big bad Fed messing with your homicide inspector friend, why don’t I start? We were surprised to learn of the suspicious death of Cho’den, an immigrant from Tibet this past Wednesday evening. Even more surprised when our lab found a paralytic drug in her system.”

9

Roof of the World

“You’re saying she was murdered?” Zack asked “We believe so,” Morgan replied. “I understand Lieutenant Scott is, ah, how should I say it, colorful.”

“That she is.” Zack chuckled and took a sip of coffee.

“We’d like to work with her.”

Zack about spit out his coffee. “Work with Scott. Why? You said Cho’den is important in Tibet?”

“Her sons are both monks, one here in the U.S. and the other in Tibet. When we heard about the drug in her system, we became concerned.”

“Any idea who the perps might be?” Steele asked.

“Not yet, but we suspect a Chinese agent probably threw her off the balcony. Her neck was broken by the fall.”

“So that’s what happened,” Zack said. “Why?” “Let me introduce Skye Tenzin, a consultant with the State Department. Skye is from Tibet, but attended college in London.

She’s been working with the Asian Research Institute for the past five years.”

Tenzin stood. “Thank you, John. Let me give you a short background burst. Tibet is strategically located between China and India and is nicknamed ‘The Roof of the World’ because of its high altitude. The Chinese invaded Tibet in 1950. In 1959, the 14th Dalai Lama was forced to flee Tibet to safety in northern India.”

“What does this have to do with the dead woman?” Steele asked.

“A rebellion against the Chinese occupation broke out in June 1956. The insurrection, supported by the CIA, eventually spread to Lhasa, the capital of Tibet.”

Zack leaned forward. “The CIA? Our CIA? I hadn’t heard that.”

Skye nodded. “Initially there was considerable success and with CIA support, much of southern Tibet was taken back by local guerrillas. According to a Radio Lhasa broadcast in October 1960, Tibetan exiles claim 430,000 died during the uprising and the subsequent fifteen years of guerrilla warfare, which continued until the US withdrew support.”

10

Don Helin

“Why would the U.S. withdraw its support?” Fairchild asked.

“In 1969, on the eve of Kissinger’s overtures to China, the Americans withdrew support, and the neighboring Nepalese government dismantled the cross border aid to Tibet.”

“Okay,” Zack said, “I have to ask – what does this have to do with us and with the murder of Cho’den?”

“Her son is the leader of a resistance movement in Tibet.”

Skye said. “We’re speculating she was murdered as a message to her son. We can’t have Chinese coming into this country and murdering people as a warning to people in other countries.”

Admiral Steele drummed his fingers on the table. “Ms. Tenzin, I certainly agree with what you say. Considering the body count by Russia in the UK, I’d say it’s becoming a bad habit by our enemies.”

“I’ve been asked to go to Tibet,” Skye said. “I need someone with me who can help evaluate the possibility of success if the United States should once again actively support the resistance movement in Tibet.”

She looked at Zack. “I believe with your military background and political insights, you would be the perfect person to help me.”

Zack glanced over at Steele, who nodded. Uh oh.

Steele pointed at Fairchild. “Will you touch base with the State Department? We may need help from our embassy in Beijing to get these two visas for Tibet.”

“Will do, sir.” *** Zack drove over to the senior center with Skye and together they walked up to the fifth floor. As he escorted her down the hallway, he heard a raised female voice. “Who the hell do you think you are? This is my crime scene and no damn Fed is going to block me out.”

He leaned down to Skye and whispered, “You’re about to meet Lieutenant Scott.”

Skye looked up at him. “Oh, boy.”

11

Roof of the World

Scott turned as Zack and Skye approached. Her wire-rimmed reading glasses made her look as serious as she sounded. Scott shook out her short dark hair as she looked away from the paper in her hand, probably a warrant. “Well, it’s about damn time you got here. And who is this?”

Zack shook hands with Scott. “Nice to see you again, too.

This is Skye Tenzin. I think you’ll like her.”

“I doubt it. But, maybe.”

Skye shook hands with Scott, then said, “Let’s go inside and talk. No need to keep everyone awake out here in the hallway.”

She walked up to the guard, flashed her ID. He moved back and opened the door.

The apartment had been ransacked, drawers pulled out, clothes and food scattered around on the floor and tables.

“Goddamn, I knew it,” Scott said. “My crime scene is all fucked up by the suits. No chance for fingerprints or DNA.” Skye smiled at her and motioned toward a table. “Let’s sit and talk this over.”

When they were seated, Skye said, “We believe a Chinese assassin killed Cho’den, but we don’t know his name, yet. We also believe the killing was motivated by what’s going on in Tibet.”

Scott’s eyes got wide. “Tibet?”

Skye swallowed, first looked at Zack, then Scott. “I have to trust you. Zack said I can. Cho’den has a son who is a very powerful man in Tibet. I suspect the killer is long gone and we’ll not catch him. What I would like you to do is go over this apartment, use your experience to determine exactly how it happened. We believe it’s possible there may be other murders in your jurisdiction before we can sort it out.”

Scott pursed her lips, then narrowed her eyes. “I know part of your BS is to stroke my ego and get me to work with you, but I warn you, I don’t do BS. Tell me straight. Why do you think others may die?”

“There is a large Tibetan exile community in Fairfax County.

We might end up dealing with another attack. I am particularly concerned about Cho’den’s other son, Dorjee.”

12

Don Helin

“Okay, now you’re talking.” Scott glanced at Zack. “Maybe you’re going to be okay to work with.”

“I think you’ll find she probably is.”

Scott let out a sharp breath before looking up. “I get so tired of this murder in God’s name bullshit. Would you believe I just sat through a court case where parents had gifted a nine-year-old girl to this super pervert based on their religious beliefs? She and her sisters told stories of sexual abuse by this animal whom they considered their husband, the little girl was only seven when it first happened.”

“What the hell did the monster say in his defense?” Zack asked.

“His lawyer tried to paint him as the victim because the mother and her family were just using the guy as a meal ticket.

No wonder I hate this religious crap.”

Skye gave Scott a card with contact information. “Rest assured, you’ll love the Tibetans. They’re wonderful people.

Please let us know what you find.”

As they walked out, Zack turned to Skye and whispered, “What the hell is with this Asian Research Institute?”

Skye smiled up at him. “Do I detect some trust issues here, Colonel?”

He liked her smile.

13

3 Arlington, VA, 6:00 p.m.

Zack pulled into his driveway and parked behind the Honda Civic. Good, he thought, Laura’s home from soccer practice. He needed to let his daughter know he’d be headed out of country, probably for a week, and see who she’d want to come and stay with her.

He climbed out, picked up his briefcase, then wandered up the sidewalk. Glancing around, he realized he needed to get on the ball and cut the grass before the neighbors threatened to bring in goats to graze on his lawn.

When he pushed open the front door, a song from the Gatlin Brothers pounded in his ears. It delighted him that he and Laura had similar tastes in music. They both enjoyed rap and jazz, but classic country was their favorite way to relax.

“Is that you?” Laura called down from her study over the music. “I’m finishing a paper and will be right there.”

“Take your time.” Zack dropped his briefcase in the corner of the living room and loosened his tie, wandered into the kitchen and pulled a beer out of the fridge. He sat in a lawn chair on the back porch, opened the beer, and took a sip. Back yard needed mowing, too. He’d better water the flowers he planted before they dropped into an early grave. Too much to think about. Sip your beer.

He’d bought the house almost two years before when Laura had come to live with him. Her mother, his ex-wife, was in jail in Minnesota for selling drugs. Initially, things were a little 14

Don Helin

rocky between he and Laura, but the two had worked out their differences and now enjoyed being together, at least most of the time.

Running footsteps sounded on the staircase, probably three steps at a time, and soon her smiling face and long pony tail poked around the corner. “Hi Pops. I see you got a beer. Maybe I’ll grab one, too.”

“Umm ...”

“Okay, okay, I got it. Another 16 months and 4 days till I hit 21. Let me get some iced tea from the fridge and I’ll be right there.”

She burst back onto the porch. Laura never eased anywhere, always bursting, gave him a peck on the cheek, then flung herself into a chair as only teenagers can fling. “What’s up?”

“I thought you might still be at soccer practice.” Laura had been a member of the Virginia All State soccer team from Washington Lee High School last year, and she’d won a scholarship to George Washington University. Her scholarship sure helped his billfold.

“Coach let us out early. She had to go to Pennsylvania to see her mother. I guess her mom’s pretty sick.”

“Sorry to hear it. What’s the problem?”

Laura shook her head. “Don’t know. What say we hit Georgetown tonight? Rodney’s band is playing at the Manor again. I know they’re a little loud for you, but I figured if you go often enough you’d get used to it.”

“Actually, not a bad idea. Friday night, I need to get out. Is it the place where they normally play? Seems to me they have pretty good food.”

“Cool, Pops. Exactly what I’d hoped you’d say.”

“I want to check something with you.”

“Name it.”

“Admiral Steele gave me an assignment. He wants me to travel to China on some group thing to check out a new military program.”

“China. Oh my god, can I go?”

“Sorry, not this time, but next time I’d like to take you with me.”

15

Roof of the World

“When do you leave?”

“Monday night. Now, who would you like to stay with you while I’m gone? Aunt Mary would love to do it, but Grandmother Ethel would enjoy it too. She would probably fly in from Minneapolis if we asked her to.”

“Actually how about Rodney. He’s over 21 and would certainly be a good influence on me.”

Zack could see the twinkle in her eye and knew she was having a tough time keeping a straight face. “Rodney. Hum, could work, but somehow I don’t think it’s a great idea.”

“Well, I guess Auntie would be okay.”

“It’s a deal. I’ll call her tonight. What say we get ready to go?

I’m starving and oh, yeah, don’t let me forget my earplugs.”

“Dad….”

“Okay, okay. I do enjoy some of his songs.”

“Good to hear. Keep it up, Mister.” *** When Zack and Laura walked into the Manor Bar and Grill in Georgetown, the crowd was beginning to build. Zack spotted an open table so he ambled over and pulled out two chairs. When they sat, the waitress brought them menus. He ordered a beer and Laura a Coke.

Rodney stood on the stage with the rest of the band, setting up their instruments and doing sound checks. He spotted them, waved and walked over. He gave Laura a peck on the cheek.

“Hey.” Laura hugged him. “Hey, yourself.”

Zack reached out and shook hands with Rodney. His handshake definitely had improved. Used to be the wet fish type.

“How you doing?”

“Cool. Expect a good crowd tonight.”

Initially, Zack had concerns about Rodney because he had streaked his hair orange and his face was lined with ear rings, nose rings, and tattoos, but Rodney had proved himself when Laura needed help. Good enough for Zack.

16

Don Helin

They ate burgers and fries and listened to music.

After an hour, Zack leaned over and whisper to Laura, “I’d better head out. I’ve got a bunch of stuff to do before Monday.

Want to get a ride home with Rodney?”

Laura smiled and nodded. She reached over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “See you at home, Pops. Love you.”

“Love you, too.”

17

4 Beijing, China, Tuesday, 5:00 a.m.

“Good morning, Ladies and Gentlemen. This is your captain speaking. I trust you are enjoying your trip with us on Air China.

We expect to land in Beijing in approximately two hours and have prepared a breakfast to help you wake up so you arrive refreshed. Thank you for traveling with us. Have a great day.”

Zack shook himself awake and glanced over to see Skye watching him. She looked incredibly awake and very beautiful.

He sat up and shook his head again, trying to clear the cobwebs.

“How do you do that?”

“What?”

“Look like you just stepped out of a spa. I feel like a herd of elephants tromped through my mouth with dirty feet.”

She winced. “Ugh, sounds like you need a breath mint. I dozed a little, but never sleep much on these long flights.”

“My first time to China. How long a flight again?”

“It’s billed at a little over 14 hours. Looks like we’re going to make it. We’re due to arrive at 7:00 a.m. which would be 7:00 p.m. last night back in D.C. Turns your body rhythms upside down.”

“Always takes me awhile to get myself turned around.” Zack stood. “Hey, I gotta go brush my teeth before I say anything else.”

“Better hurry. Breakfast is on the way.”

He stretched a couple of times, then leaned back in toward her. “Order me ten cups of coffee.”

She laughed. “How about a bucket and a big straw? Maybe a hose.”

18

Don Helin

Zack headed down the aisle. When he returned, the flight attendant had delivered breakfast.

He sat and picked up a fork. Thankfully, an omelet with bacon and a large coffee. A rice dish on the side looked pretty good so he dug in.

When he finished, Zack sipped his coffee. “Definitely better traveling with you. If it was only me, I’d probably be stuck in the back of some noisy Air Force C-141 cargo lifter.”

Skye took a small bite of egg. “As you military guys say, any damn fool can go to the field and be uncomfortable. It takes a cool dude to travel in comfort.”

“Tell me a little bit more about yourself. The FBI agent said you were born in Tibet, but went to school in England.”

Biting her lower lip, she said, “The Brits had a big influence in Tibet. The 1980s were kinda quiet. In 1987, the Tibetan government in exile launched a new drive to win international support for their cause as a human rights issue. A lucky break for me.”

“How did it help you?” Zack asked.

“Well, in 1987, the U.S. Congress passed a resolution in support of Tibetan human rights. My dad somehow used it to get me out of Tibet and shipped to England. I spent the next ten years with an aunt. It was great, because schooling for girls in Tibet really sucked.”

The flight attendant arrived to take their trays. “We will begin our landing prep in thirty minutes.”

Skye gathered her stuff. “Better get with it.”

Zack looked out the window and saw a massive gray cloud.

“Wow, it’s foggy down there.”

“Pollution. Welcome to Beijing. You’ll see many Chinese wearing masks because it’s so bad. The government keeps talking about plans to clean things up.” She rolled her eyes. “I mean, you know.”

He leaned over to whisper, “After we clear customs, first thing we need to do is visit the embassy. I contacted the military attaché and asked him to round up background papers. I read

19

Roof of the World

what I could this past weekend, but I’m interested in exactly what they see as the future for Tibet.”

“Sounds good. My long time friend, Bai, works at the embassy, and should be able to help us with background.“ She laughed. “So, if we don’t get arrested and slapped in jail, we’ll go over to his house, have something to eat and get organized for our trip to Lhasa tomorrow.”

“Your friend’s house sounds better than jail.”

She raised an eyebrow and chuckled. *** Zack and Skye mingled with the crowd moving into the terminal. All the damn pushing and shoving. He thought about elbowing back, but figured knocking small Asians around wouldn’t help his American image.

Skye led him to a line which read “Foreign Nationals.” It took about thirty minutes for the two of them to work their way to the front of the line.

Skye went through the gate without difficulty. Zack handed his passport to the agent and waited. The man looked at the passport, then reached down, picked up a phone, and spoke what sounded like hurried Chinese into the phone. The agent put the phone down. “Please, you wait.”

Zack thought about what the man said. “Okay. What’s going on? I’m an American with proper paperwork.”

No answer. After a few nerve-racking minutes, another Asian man in a blue suit walked over. “I am Mr. Chu. Follow me, Colonel Kelly.” He pointed. “We go this way. Please to follow.”

“Wait a minute. Where exactly are you taking me? I’m an American and have all of the proper paperwork. You have no reason to detain me.”

Chu glance back at him. “This will not take long.”

Looking around, Zack spotted Skye waiting for him. She gave him a thumbs up and motioned toward the sign for luggage. “I’ll wait over there,” she mouthed.

Her jail comment came back to him. Didn’t sound good. But he was in it now so he followed Chu into an enclosed area where 20

Don Helin

there were a number of offices. Chu motioned Zack into one of the cubby holes and shut the door. “Colonel Kelly, why you come to China?”

Zack had practiced his cover story and watched Chu. “I plan to travel to Tibet, Nepal, and Bhutan. This is part of an opportunity for me to become more knowledgeable about these countries. With my government’s interest in improving relations with China, I felt this to be important. Now I’d like to go join my friend.”

Chu looked down at a paper for a minute. “Please wait here.”

He walked out and shut the door.

Zack felt his pulse quicken. Didn’t need a PTSD episode. His shrink had told him to breathe deeply, stay focused and cool.

Gotta work on it. Deep breaths.

In about five minutes, another man with a name tag, Mr. Han, walked in. “Colonel Kelly, I find your visit here, how should I say it, unusual. Normally military officers arrive as part of a delegation and are greeted by our military representatives.”

Interesting, Zack thought, Han speaks flawless English. Some special guy. “Look, Han, you have no reason to detain me. Do I need to call the embassy? This is part vacation and part work. I’ve never been to this area of the world before and realize it will be important in my future work. Why do you have concerns?”

Han stared at Zack, then pulled out a cigarette and lit it. He blew smoke toward Zack. “You are about to embark on a journey we believe is somewhat sensitive. Not everyone can travel to Tibet. We simply want to make sure you have a good reason.”

Zack stared back at him and waved the smoke away. He decided to wait out Han by watching him.

“All right, Colonel, but be careful.”

Zack stood, opened the door and stepped into the hallway.

He headed back toward the main area. That conversation didn’t go very well. He’d have to handle things better next time. ***

21

Roof of the World

Han watched through a window as Zack walked to where the woman waited for him. “Find out who the woman is. What is her business in Tibet? I think we need to watch Colonel Kelly.

Something isn’t right about his story. He’s lying.”

“I agree,” Chu said. “I will contact our office and have them run a security check on the colonel and his family back in the United States. We can’t be too careful when it comes to Tibet.”

Han nodded. “Tell the office we want to know all there is to know about Kelly. Where he works? Where he lives? Who is close to him? Let me know what you find out. Also, I want to know his schedule here. Where he is planning to go? What he says is his stated purpose? Americans think they can come in here and we will just fall down and worship them. Well, I won’t do it. Not after what they did to my son.”

Chu nodded and picked up his phone as Han left the office and pulled the door shut behind him.

22

5 Beijing, China, 8:45 a.m.

Zack caught up with Skye and together they walked out of the airport without being stopped again. She hailed a cab and gave the driver instructions in Chinese.

Zack took a deep breath to calm himself.

The driver pulled away from the curb, leaving Han behind them at least for now. The stench of pollution was heavy, and Zack coughed a few times.

Skye glanced out the back window. “Looks like no one is following us. We should be fine.”

He leaned over and whispered. “Something’s wrong. Han thinks we may be a problem.”

She reached out and squeezed Zack’s hand. “We should be okay. I made reservations at the Oriental Garden Hotel. It’s not too flashy, but should be fine.”

“Listen,” Zack said, “you’re talking to a guy who’s spent most of his life living in a tent or outside on the ground. I’m sure this hotel will beat much of my past housing.”

“We can get masks for the pollution if you’d like. The Chinese are beginning to clean up their act from factory pollution and automobiles, but I suspect it will be years before the air improves much. We leave for Tibet tomorrow morning. Good clean air.”

About a third of the people Zack saw wore masks. “I think I’ll pass on the mask, but will have to say I’m not sorry we’re leaving tomorrow.” He checked behind them for any security coverage, then looked back at her. Loved her smile and those big brown eyes.

23

Roof of the World

Her face grew taunt and her gaze fixed. “Over there, Tiananmen Square where the protests happened many years ago.

Awful memories.”

“I remember that,” Zack said. “Are the Chinese people still able to protest?”

Skye smiled, a sad smile. “Not so much.”

Zack pointed at a large white building on the right. “What’s the building?”

“It’s called the Great Hall of the People. Your standard government building.”

“Kinda like D.C. I understand China has lots of bureaucracy.”

Skye nodded.

Zack settled back and watched things around him. He’d have to report the interaction with Han and Chu, then have them checked out. He didn’t like getting singled out in the first hour.

In another fifteen minutes, they pulled up in front of a hotel.

The driver jumped out and helped them with their bags. *** After they had checked in, unpacked, and cleaned up, the two met in the lobby, climbed into another cab and were back on the road again. The driver turned left at what had a street name, but actually seemed no bigger than a New York City alley.

Shortly, the driver pulled up in front of a house stacked together with other houses.

Skye’s eyes sparkled. “You’re going to enjoy this. It’s called the old section of the city. Families live in warrens of buildings. Most of these homes have been in the same family for more than 100 years. Very historic.”

Zack didn’t care much for history right now. He felt a little uncomfortable. Small quarters bothered him, ever since Afghanistan. Still uneasy from the encounter with Han at the airport. Glancing around, he wondered who watched him.

Skye paid the driver. “We’ll be eating lunch here. It’ll be cooked by the matriarch of the family. She is seventy-two years old, so she must be honored. You’ll find everyone to be friendly.”

24

Don Helin

The two stepped out of the cab and Zack stretched. He followed her to the front door to be greeted by a line of smiling Chinese.

Zack smiled back, bowed, and shook hands with everyone.

Didn’t seem as if anyone spoke English, so he kept smiling and bowing. Not much else he could do.

The buildings were attached to each other and had few windows. It looked like a common bathroom had its entrance off the street entrance. Laundry hung on lines outside the front doors.

Once they entered the house and were seated in a combination kitchen/dining room, a man came forward from the back and shook hands with Zack. “Good morning, Colonel Kelly. My name is Bai. We are glad you are here.”

“Mister Bai works at the American embassy, but he lives near here,” Skye said. “He will be our host while we’re in Beijing.”

“Have you ever been to Beijing before, Colonel Kelly?” Bai asked.

“Nope, first time. And it’s Zack. Colonel Kelly is for my troops.”

“Please call me Bai. I’ve never married so this is like a second home for me. You may not realize the importance of being able to demonstrate the ability to support a wife when a gentleman first asks a young lady for a date. Each Chinese man must pass what we call the ‘Five-C’ test. She will ask him about his cash, credit card, car, career, and condo. You need to have good answers if you are to have a chance of building a relationship with her.”

Zack chuckled. “I’m not sure the average American guy would do well with your test.”

“I’ve always failed the car and the condo part. So, I guess married life isn’t for me.”

“Don’t let him kid you,” Skye said. “All the ladies chase him.

Let me show you around the kitchen. It’s very compact.”

She pointed at a cupboard. “The stove and refrigerator are stored inside that cabinet. The grandmother goes to market each day for fresh fruits and vegetables as there is little storage space in the kitchen.”

25

Roof of the World

The grandmother brought food to the table to be served family style, bowls passed around the table. Zack really liked the rice and chicken with peanuts. He found the two bean dishes to be spicy.

Zack smiled at the grandmother, then said, “Thank you so much. This is very good.”

Skye translated and the grandmother beamed back at him.

As they ate, Skye told him more. “When the buildings need to be repaired, the government does it for the family. The government won’t allow this section of Beijing to be torn down for new apartments or condos because it’s so valuable as a tourist destination.”

She pointed at the door. “The threshold at each entrance is high, so you must step over it. This is said to prevent hungry ghosts from entering the house. You’ll see the same idea in Tibet and Nepal.”

Zack laughed. “Wow, have you had any hauntings here?”

Bai shook his head. “Not that I know of. We’re invited to a Tea Ceremony in the Bell Tower Tea House next door in a few minutes. We call it the Tea Happiness House for good fortune and long life.”

When they left, Zack thanked the grandmother for the meal.

“You are a wonderful hostess.”

Zack enjoyed being outside for a few minutes as they walked to the Tea House. Noise and clatter sounded from people talking and laughing and bikers pedaling past.

At the Tea House, Zack tried a number of different teas.

Oolong tea, green jasmine, Leechi Black Tea to recover beauty, and fruit tea. He had never been a big tea drinker, preferring coffee, but these all tasted good. No doubt though, he would hang with being a coffee drinker.

As they sipped their tea, Bai whispered, “When we are finished here, it will be time to leave for our meeting at the embassy.”

When they stepped out of the Tea Happiness House, a black car waited for them. They got in and Bai glanced out the back window. “We’ll be driving a short distance until we reach the embassy.”

26

Don Helin

Zack noticed a large furniture truck behind their car and a number of rickshaws blocking the sidewalk. “The truck is blocking the road. Is that normal?”

Bai shook his head. “I do that in case Mr. Han decides to follow us. What we do is none of his business.”

“You know of my meeting with him?” Zack asked.

Bai nodded.

Zack thought about that. “Once we get to the embassy, I’d like to talk more about him. Get your opinion of how dangerous he may be.”

27

6 American Embassy, Beijing 1:00 p.m.

When they reached the front gate of the United States Embassy, a Marine guard held up his hand, motioning for them to stop. He walked to their car. A second guard stood back, rifle at his side.

Zack looked out the window. “Building looks fairly new.”

Bai opened the window. “The embassy stretches over ten acres, and houses more than 2,300 Americans and locally hired staff. It’s a secure, state-of-the-art facility so we’ll be able to discuss our issues without worry about intercepts.”

Zack watched the guard walk around and check the car. “I need to update Admiral Steele right away on what happened when we arrived at the airport. He can find out more about Han.” The driver showed a pass, then each of them passed their IDs to the guard. When he handed their IDs back, the gate opened.

They drove up a curving drive to the front door. After they got out of the car, Bai whispered something to the driver and he drove around to the rear of the building.

Zack followed Skye up the stairs, through an impressive set of golden-framed doors. Each of them signed in, then Zack followed Skye through a metal detector.

When they finished in-processing, Bai led them down a long corridor, passing a number of people, many Asian, some Caucasian.

Bai stopped in front of a closed door and turned to Zack.

“While this door looks like any other in the hallway, it’s mounted 28

Don Helin

in an invisible, high-strength frame.” He reached over to a key pad on the wall and punched in a number of digits. Pushing open the door, he invited Zack and the others to go inside.

Zack entered a conference room, seating probably a dozen people. The floor had been raised a few inches and the front wall held a screen which Zack assumed held secure video conferences.

A Buddhist monk stood near the front of the room, elegant in his red robes. He bowed. “Good afternoon, Colonel Kelly. I am Dar Puntso and I welcome you.”

Zack wasn’t sure what to do, so he bowed back. “I’m sorry about your mother. Admiral Steele sent us here to uncover evidence about her death and what it means for your country.”

The monk nodded. “Thank you.”

After they were seated and had been offered tea, Bai presented a short historical background. “The Chinese are tightening the noose on Tibet. We believe if nothing is done, Tibet as a separate country will eventually disappear. We will need the assistance of the United States to help us with training and to plead our concerns.”

“What are you planning?” Zack asked. “How can we help?”

“We are not prepared to go to war with China,” Bai said. “That would be a fool’s errand. Our only hope is to ask the United States to plead the case for Tibet in the United Nations and get world opinion on our side. The Dalai Lama is aging. When he dies, China has made it clear they want to lead the selection effort.

This is totally unacceptable to the Tibetan people.”

“How do you see these events unfolding?” Zack asked.

Bai motioned toward Dar Puntso, who said, “We have many who are willing to sacrifice themselves for the Dalai Lama and for religious freedom in Tibet.”

“Are you talking about setting themselves on fire?” Zack asked. “Repeat what happened in the past?”

The monk closed his eyes and put his head down in his hands for a moment. “We have little choice but to accept the Chinese running our culture and religion because of our deeprooted belief in non-violence. Our first self-immolation protests occurred in 1988. Recently the number has increased. Now it 29

Roof of the World

is not only monks, but family members who have sacrificed themselves.”

Zack shuddered. He couldn’t imagine what it would feel like to set yourself on fire. “Go on.”

“As you will see when you tour the temples in Tibet, the Chinese have set up metal detectors people must pass through to check them for lighters. They also have put guards on many of the temples so it will be more difficult for people to sacrifice themselves. We need the world press to document our fight. This may require help to block Chinese soldiers from stopping our efforts.”

Zack thought for a moment. “We must involve many sections of my government which will require coordination. At least the CIA, DOD, and State Department.”

Bai smiled. “Rest assured, the CIA is already involved. Skye and I can vouch for that. Now I understand Admiral Steele is ready to talk with us.”

He pushed a button and the screen lit up. Admiral Steele’s conference room came into view on the screen. Tara Fairchild and Lieutenant Colonel Rene Garcia sat at the table. Garcia had been Zack’s partner on the task force for about eighteen months.

In a moment Admiral Steele entered the room.

“Good afternoon, Admiral, I am Mr. Bai. I have Colonel Kelly, Ms. Skye Tenzin, as well as Dar Puntso with me. We are working to keep his attendance here secret from the Chinese. He should be safe in our secure room.”

“Thank you, Mr. Bai. Hello, Zack and Skye,” Steele said. “Dar Puntso, I’m honored to meet you and am so sorry about your mother.”

“Thank you, sir.” Dar Puntso said. “The honor is mine.”

“Tara Fairchild and Rene Garcia are here from my staff. First, let me ask Zack, how was your trip?”

Zack chuckled. “Long, but much better than traveling in the back of some Air Force jet.”

“I understand what you say,” Steele replied. “What have you found out so far?”

30

Don Helin

“So far the only unusual incident was my discussion with a Mr. Han and his sidekick, a Mr. Chu. Ham said he thought I should have arrived as part of a military delegation.”

“Han is a ranking intelligence officer and one to watch,” Bai said. “He doesn’t miss much.”

“I’m thinking we should get someone to keep an eye on Laura and her aunt,” Zack said. “I don’t know if these guys would try something back home, but I don’t want to take a chance.”

“I’ll take care of Laura,” Garcia said. “Between TJ Wilson and myself, we’ll keep her safe.”

“Good idea to include TJ. Another task force member should help cover her. You also might want to mention this to Lieutenant Scott,” Zack said. “I understand she has the task of keeping Cho’den’s other son, Dorjee, safe.”

“Don’t worry,” Garcia said. We’ve got Laura’s back and will make sure Scott keeps an eye on Dorjee.”

“Thanks. Makes me feel better.”

“Dar Puntso, what are your thoughts?” Steele asked.

“I have shared my concerns with Colonel Kelly and Ms. Tenzin. We need the aid of the United States to help make our plight known to the rest of the world. The Chinese are strangling our way of life.”

“Dealing with China is tricky,” Steele said. “We can’t have a Chinese assassin kill someone in our country, but must be careful to not encroach in their area without cause. I’ll await your report” Dar Puntso raised his hand. “From what I have heard, the assassin sounds like it might be the Death Angel, a known Chinese assassin who preys on the Tibetan people.”

Steele nodded. “At a minimum, the president believes this is a good time to bring up what China is doing to Tibet on religious freedom at the United Nations.”

Dar Puntso stood and bowed. “Thank you, sir. We are in your debt.”

“Okay, so you two are leaving tomorrow morning for Tibet,” Steele said. “Be careful. You’ll be going dark as we don’t have a secure line into Lhasa. We will talk once you arrive in Kathmandu.”

31

Roof of the World

“Yes, sir, signing off,” Zack said. “Talk to you from the other side.”

He sure as hell hoped there would be another side. *** After dinner, Zack and Skye strolled around Beijing looking at the sights for a while, then since both were exhausted, headed for their rooms. In a short time, Zack fell sound asleep.

He jolted awake to a pounding on his door. Checked the clock. Two o’clock. Shaking himself awake, he wandered to the door and peeked through the peephole. Saw Skye’s face.

When he opened it, Skye stood in the hallway in a blue bathrobe and slippers, tears streaking her cheeks.

“Come in. Come in. My god, Skye, what happened?”

She brushed past him and closed the door. “Oh Zack, a member of the embassy called me. The Chinese arrested Bai an hour ago. They told me he’s in jail on some trumped up charges.”

“What the hell is that all about?” Zack asked.

“The embassy rep told me it’s something Han came up with.

He hates Bai, and with us here, Han must figure it time to take action. Our embassy has issued a formal protest.”

She sat down on a chair. “Oh, Zack, I’m scared. Bai is our point of contact in Beijing.”

“I’m so sorry, Skye. I know Bai is important to you. What can we do?”

She stood and opened the door. “Not much but be watchful.”

She stepped back out into the hallway and started toward her room, then whispered back, “I’m told Admiral Steele has been notified.”

Zack shut the door. He felt himself tightening up. If the Chinese were on to Bai and maybe on to him, things were going to get hairy and fast.

32

7 Arlington, VA, Wednesday, 4:00 a.m.

Rene Garcia parked her motorcycle at the end of Troy Street, dismounted and locked it. Loved her bike, but it was too noisy at this time of the morning. She decided to walk down the quiet street.

She’d awakened early and something nudged her to drive over to check on Laura and her aunt. So here she stood, ready to take a look.

Laura and Zack lived about a block from the Key Bridge which spanned the Potomac River connecting them to Georgetown.

She’d joined them a number of times on their walks into the District to get something to eat and even once to celebrate New Year’s Eve. Fun times.

A beautiful mid-September morning. Nice to have survived the heat and humidity of D.C. in August. Zack lived near the end of a cul-de-sac about three quarters of a block in from the main drag. A perfect location for security.

In a way, she envied Zack. She loved Laura, plus Zack and Laura were fun to be around. Garcia had been in a couple of long-term relationships, but they’d both ended badly. She hoped for a better outcome with her latest relationship, which still seemed to be growing from her last time in San Antonio. Besides, San Antonio was only a short hop from her home in Austin, so another Texan was a possibility. I mean, who knew?

She had almost reached Zack’s house when she stopped. A car stood parked at the curve of the cul-de-sac. Seemed unusual.

33

Roof of the World

People didn’t usually park there, because the cops could ticket them if they happened by. Curb was painted yellow. She leaned against a tree across the street from Zack’s house for a few minutes and waited. No sense rushing in until she’d sized things up. She’d gone too fast a few times and paid a price for hurrying.

The half-moon provided enough light so Garcia could make out shadows. There were no lights on in Zack’s house, but Garcia knew Laura would be up in a little while to trot off to soccer practice.

What a lady. Not only an excellent student, but also a talented soccer player. Between books and playing soccer she stayed busy.

Hopefully her grades would hold up.

Something next to Zack’s house caught Garcia’s gaze.

Movement? A new shadow?

She pulled a set of small binoculars from her backpack and scanned the terrain. Nothing. There had been movement. She knew it. She could sense something.

Movement again. Yes, a shadow. She tightened up, watched the spot and soon spotted the figure of a person dressed in black.

The person stood still, then moved slightly. Small. Probably a female from the way she moved. Lieutenant Scott had made arrangements for the Arlington police to occasionally drive by the house. But they would take a quick look and probably not see a figure moving in the bushes.

Garcia figured the car at the end of the block belonged to the shadow. She took a deep breath to settle herself, then crept closer.

Get between the car and Zack’s house.

Garcia sneaked past two more trees. She clenched her teeth, then waited and watched. Wiped perspiration from her brow.

The figure slipped away from the house and staying on the lawn, crept toward the car. Garcia pulled out her Glock and crept further down the sidewalk. When she reached the cul-de-sac, she hurried around the end and came up behind the car.

The figure ran toward the car.

Garcia stepped out. “Halt. Police. Stay right where you are.”

The figure ducked, and in a move so fast Garcia could hardly follow, dashed toward the last house on the street. Slipped in next to it. How the hell?

34

Don Helin

Garcia couldn’t fire for fear of hitting something else. She ran after the figure. “Stop, police. Halt.”

By this time, the figure had disappeared behind the house. In a moment, Garcia saw the figure vault over what must have been a seven-foot fence. Damn, who was this person?

She grabbed her cell and dialed 911. When the operator answered, she said, “Colonel Garcia. Military Police. Possible prowler at 134 Troy Street, Arlington. Need Backup.”

“Would you repeat address?”

Garcia gave the address again, then climbed over the fence.

By the time she made it, the figure had disappeared. She climbed back and returned to the abandoned car. Her best lead.

In about five minutes, a police cruiser drove down the street.

Flashing lights, but no siren. Probably figured no need to wake the world.

Garcia waived and the car stopped next to her. She pulled out her military ID. “Colonel Zack Kelly lives at number 134. He’s in China on a mission for the president’s national security advisor.

I’ve been asked to keep an eye on his house and his daughter.

When I arrived, I saw someone sneaking around the house. The person jumped the fence and ran off.”

“Description?”

“Small, dressed in black, quick, agile. I suspect this is the person’s car. I’ve waited for you to go through it.” *** An hour later, Garcia sat in Zack’s living room with Laura, Aunt Mary, and Tara Fairchild, sucking on a cup of coffee. Missed her first one.

Laura rubbed sleep from her eyes. “What’s going on?”

Garcia took another sip of coffee, trying to sort out in her mind how much she should tell Laura and Zack’s aunt. “To be honest, I’m not sure. Your dad asked me to stop by periodically and see how you two were doing. I left my bike at the end of the block so I wouldn’t wake the world. When I got to your house, I noticed someone sneaking around the side of the house. Turned out their car was stolen.”

35

Roof of the World

Laura squinted up her nose. “Come-on, Garcia, what you say doesn’t make much sense. How about trying it again. Why did you just happen to be here at four o’clock this morning?”

Fairchild leaned forward. “Let me try. The mission your dad is on is highly classified. I’m not sure if the Chinese will be excited he is there. The figure Garcia saw could somehow be tied to the trip, but as she said, we can’t take a chance. We had asked the Arlington police to stop by once in a while. I’m thinking now we should ask Garcia to stay here until your dad gets back.”

“Well, I for one would certainly feel better if Colonel Garcia is here in case we do have any problems,” Aunt Mary said. “I’m sure Laura will, too.”

Laura smiled. “I’d love it.”

Garcia sighed with relief. “Okay, settled. I’ll get my stuff moved in this afternoon.”

Fairchild glanced at her watch. “Laura, why don’t you get ready for school. I’ll give you a ride.”

“I’d rather drive,” Laura said. “Then I’ll have wheels to get home tonight.”

“Okay, but be careful,” Fairchild said. “Your dad would have a royal case of the ass at me if anything happened to you or your aunt while he was gone.”

Laura giggled. “You’re absolutely right on that one.”

36

8 Lhasa, Tibet, 3:00 p.m.

Zack and Skye departed Beijing at 9:15 a.m., and after a short stop in Chengdu, a hub for Air China, arrived in Lhasa, which Zack found out means “Holy Land.”

They talked briefly about Bai’s arrest, but Skye had heard nothing more since the initial report. His arrest made Zack uneasy. Who might be following him? He did his best to shake it off, but the concern hung over him like a blanket.

As Zack descended the stairs from the plane, the modern airport building and facilities in Lhasa impressed him.

Skye led the way across the tarmac to a building with several corridors. She wove her way through the corridors until one dumped into a large room. Skye nudged him and pointed toward a sign which read, Foreign passengers. “We go over there.”

Zack followed her to an area of about twenty-five people. He leaned over and whispered to Skye, “I hope Han or someone like him isn’t at this airport. I’ve had enough of security creeps like him.”

“Doubt the Chinese will try anything here in the airport.

But assume your room is bugged.” She thought for a moment.

“Probably the only Tibetan you’ll need right away is gassi felay which means hello, and tuk jay shay which means thank you.”

Zack repeated the terms a few times to anchor them. “I’ll practice. Thanks.”

They moved through the line, then picked up their suitcases.

Zack put his passport back in its folder and followed Skye 37

Roof of the World

through the terminal and into a large lobby with two restaurants and a number of tourist shops.

A short Asian man stood at the doorway, smiling broadly and holding a sign for the Asian Research Institute.

Skye waved. “There’s our driver.”

Zack had to chuckle. “The Asian Research Institute again.”

“What’s so funny to you?” Skye asked.

He wanted to tell her he wondered if she was CIA, but simply said, “Just never heard of it.”

Zack handed his bag to the driver who loaded it, along with Skye’s, into what looked like an old Peugeot. “The car looks like it’s been around awhile.”

“They don’t have many super cool cars here,” Skye said.

Their driver bowed and said in broken English, “Welcome to Tibet. Twenty-five minutes to drive to Lhasa.”

Zack bowed back. “Tuk jay shay. I’m looking forward to my visit.”

Skye patted him on the back. “Good job. Let’s go.”

They got in the backseat and the driver pulled out, the motor coughing and sputtering as he gave it gas. The driver glanced back at them in the mirror. “We will follow the Friendship Highway, and in about fifteen minutes we’ll pass through a tunnel in the Gala Mountains.”

Zack couldn’t help but wonder if he’d be stopped again by the Chinese. Seemed likely. Gotta act normal. “Ah, great scenery.”

Skye leaned against Zack. “The roads are in excellent condition thanks to Chinese investment. Their money is one thing Tibet has to be thankful for.”

Zack whispered, “Actually the roads here look better than our roads around D.C.” “Now remember,” Skye said, “the altitude is guaranteed to give you awful headaches. Water is your best friend. Unfortunately, booze is your biggest enemy.”

He snapped his fingers. “But, ya know what, I’ll survive.”

She chuckled. “I have every confidence you will. Also, I suggest you not take a shower the first night. Doctors believe the temperature change on the body is not good and can magnify altitude sickness.”

38

Don Helin

“Aw, man, the sacrifices I make for my country.” He looked out the window to see the traffic slowing at the edge of the city.

Skye pointed. “There is a security check point at each entrance to the city. The Chinese will look at our passports and visas again. This level of security was set up in 2009 due to the self-immolation by approximately a hundred monks in Lhasa in 2008. The Chinese will be looking for any lighters or fire-starting items.”

Zack tightened up a little, but their vehicle passed through the checkpoint without incident and soon they ended up in front of the hotel. When the driver stopped, two men dressed as dragons danced around their car to music.

“This is the welcoming ceremony. The hotel is nice by Tibetan standards, but not nearly as plush as our Beijing hotel.” Skye laughed. “If a hotel has an elevator, it’s automatically a three-star here in Lhasa.”

“So that’s the secret.”

Skye whispered, “We’re located close to the Jokhang Temple where we’ll meet our contact. Don’t forget, anything you look at on the Internet will be monitored by the Chinese.”

Zack climbed out of the car, glad to be able to stretch his legs after the flight from Beijing and the drive to the hotel. He heard music, then turned around to see a group of women dancing in colorful dresses.

“This is the ‘Yak’ dance,” Skye said. “They will be giving us a white silk scarf as a present. Then the women will offer you bowls filled with barley seeds and barley powder. Take a pinch and eat it for good luck.”

Zack reached into the bowl and pulled out a pinch of the mixture. The dancers smiled, then twirled around him. He’d probably need lots of luck before this was over.

She motioned him closer. “Before 1959, six million Tibetan people lived here. Now only four million. The Chinese say we have had sixty years of ‘Peaceful Liberation.’ When we get to Nepal and Bhutan, you’ll hear it’s called the invasion of Tibet by the Chinese.”

39

Roof of the World

Zack shook his head. “Man, these folks have really been screwed.”

“Makes me want to cry,” Skye said. “Now remember, don’t take any photos of the police or guards. And it’s also illegal to have a picture of the Dalai Lama, or the Tibetan flag.”

Zack headed to the door of the hotel, carefully searching the crowd for anyone who seemed to be suspicious.

“Okay,” Skye said, “let’s get unpacked. Be careful as there is always surveillance on any hotels where Westerners stay. When there is no need for their public security officers to be concerned, the Chinese often rely on cameras and then only monitor them from time to time. Be careful, so we can get you around to all of the people you need to meet. But first, let’s eat.”

“I’m ready for food. Let me head up to my room and drop my bags first, then I’ll be down in a few.” *** Thirty minutes later, they walked along a sidewalk from the hotel along a busy street. Not many cars, but lots of bikes.

“We’re going to the Lhasa Kitchen,” Skye said. “I think it has the best food in the city, and it’s right down Barkhor Street from the hotel, which is the city’s main drag. You’ll see a lot of shops.”

Zack thumped his forehead. “That reminds me, I need to pick up some things for my daughter. Can’t go to Asia without bringing some really cool souvenirs home for Laura.”

“How old is she?” Skye asked.

“Nineteen, going on thirty-five.”

Skye chuckled. “I remember being nineteen and will keep my eyes open for some pretty jewelry or scarves. The restaurant is upstairs and it looks out towards the square in front of the Jokhang Temple. Nice view.”

Zack followed her up the stairs to a hostess at the top with menus. The restaurant was arranged in a series of long tables giving it a welcoming atmosphere.

Once they were seated, Zack breathed harder. “Whew, I feel the altitude now. Crapper of a headache coming on.”

40

Don Helin

Drink lots of water. And take it easy today.”

“No jogging?”

She laughed again. He loved her laugh.

Skye ordered. The waitress brought bottled water and poured each of them a glass, then left.

Skye took a big drink. “Don’t drink any tap water, even in your room. You’ll be very sorry if you do.”

“I understand. Been there, done that.”

When the food arrived, Skye held up bread. “This is naan bread. The yak meat is deep fried in a pastry pocket, then there are noodles, rice, and other tasty meats. And if you’re a good boy and eat all your food, you’ll get a mouth-watering apple fritter for dessert.”

About half way through their meal, Zack heard a stirring in the crowd and glanced up to see two men in black uniforms with badges at the top of the stairs. One pointed at their table. The other had a weapon drawn.

Skye let out a deep breath. “Looks like the Chinese have found us.”

Zack straightened. Crap. He didn’t even get to eat his apple fritter.

41

9 The White House, Washington D.C., 5:00 p.m.

Rene Garcia hurried down the tiled hallway toward Admiral Steele’s office. On the way she had almost caught up with one of her partners on the team, TJ Wilson. After getting in trouble in high school, TJ was given the choice of going to prison or volunteering for the army. Not being dumb, he ended up in the army. Turned out TJ had a natural talent for flying helicopters.

He met Zack in Iraq when his helicopter detachment supported Zack’s battalion. When the admiral selected Zack for his team, TJ came along with him.

“TJ, what’s going on?” She called.

He waited until she came up next to him. “Damned if I know.

You got a call from the boss, too?”

Garcia nodded. “His assistant called about an hour ago. Told me to get in here as fast as possible. So, here I am.”

TJ reached the admiral’s office door first and held it for her.

“Here we go.”

When they entered the outer office, the admiral’s assistant motioned them into his private office. He sat at his desk talking on the phone and waved them to seats at his conference table.

In a moment, the door opened and Lieutenant Scott hurried in followed by Tara Fairchild. The two joined Garcia and TJ at the conference table.

Once she sat, Scott said. “I’ve never been at the White House before. But I suspect it’s not a social visit.”

A tall navy commander with a name tag Johnson entered, nodded to everyone, and sat next to Garcia.

42

Don Helin

The admiral stood at his desk and walked over to the table.

“Thank you all for coming in. First let me introduce Commander Johnson. He commands one of our Navy SEAL Teams.”

They all greeted one another.

“Now,” the admiral added, “let me explain why I asked you to come. I received a classified message from the military attaché at the embassy in Beijing. It seems the Chinese arrested Zack’s and Skye’s host, a man named Bai, on some drummed up espionage charge and jailed him.”

Garcia groaned. “Damn, I don’t like the sounds of that. What if he tells the Chinese what Zack is looking at.”

“Can be a definite problem.” Steele turned to Johnson. “Kelly and Tenzin are in Tibet trying to determine if the murder of the mother of two important Tibetan monks, one here and one in Tibet, is tied to a move by the Chinese to pull the Tibetan people more under their control.”

“I studied a little of their history at the Naval War College,” Johnson said. “It’s a sad case. Are we trying to help the Tibetan people?”

“That’s the idea. I asked Zack and Skye to travel to Tibet and see if they could figure out what we could do. Since we had concerns about Zack’s daughter, Laura, and the second son of the lady who was killed, Garcia is watching the daughter and Lieutenant Scott is protecting the monk. I understand from the message it’s possible Zack and Skye may eventually need to flee Tibet.”

Johnson raised his eyebrows. “Hell of a long way. It used to be about a twelve-hour drive, but with the damage to the roads from the recent earthquake, traffic has been routed through Gyirong Port. Upped the time to about sixteen hours. I hope he’s flying if he needs to get out.”

“The note the embassy received from Dar Puntso, a Tibetan monk who is their point of contact, stressed they may have to go by truck.”

“Oh, man,” Garcia said, “doesn’t sound so good. My gut tells me Zack may need help to get out of Tibet.”

“I agree and the reason I called you,” the admiral said. “My idea is to fly TJ along with Commander Johnson and his team 43

Roof of the World

to Nepal. We may need to locate a chopper near the border with Tibet, hopefully no closer. Garcia and Scott, I need you to tighten the surveillance on Laura and the other monk. They may be in more danger now.”

Steele turned to Fairchild. “We need someone to meet with the ambassador to Nepal and explain what we’re doing and why.

Also, I think we might want to touch base with the King and Prime Minister of Bhutan. They both have close ties to Tibet. In any event, we need to bring them into the loop in case we may need them to back up our efforts.”

“Will do,” Fairchild said. “I’ll touch base with the State Department and get a list of all of the players.”

“Great,” Steele said. “I’d hoped you could free yourself up.”

“No problem, sir, I’ll be ready” “When do we start?” TJ asked.

“I’ve got a plane loading a chopper at Andrews now. You need to leave as soon as possible.”

“I’ll grab my Go Bag,” TJ said. “Be ready in a couple of hours.”

Johnson nodded. “I’ll wrestle up my team. It’s a long flight so we need to get going. See you at the airport.”

“I’m headed to Laura’s house,” Garcia said.

“I’ll take care of Dorjee,” Scott said. “Never guarded a monk before, so it’s going to be a new adventure.”

Steele stood. “Okay, we’ve got our assignments. I told the operations staff in the pentagon to contact the military attaché in Nepal. He needs to be aware of our plans. Be careful and keep me advised. I need to update the president on our progress.” *** Lieutenant Scott pulled up in front of the building and shut off the engine. She turned to her partner, Melvin Burch, and said, “What do you think? Ever been to one of these hot shit holy spots?”

Burch chuckled, the sun reflecting off his dark glasses.

“Nothing Buddhist. Maybe a little Catholic or Lutheran. I’m not a big religious guy.”

44

Don Helin

She looked up at the two story, red-brick house. Tall pine trees stood on each side of the front door. “Are you sure we’ve got the right place? Looks like any other house on the block.”

Burch checked the address again. “Yep. Oh, there’s a sign.

Buddhist Center. This is it.”

She opened her car door. “No use sitting here on our dead ends. Let’s get it on and get it over with. Damn Garcia. This is her doing.”

Scott led the way up the walk, noticing the quiet. No noise, no movement outside or inside the house. She spotted a door bell and pushed on it. “Feel like I’ve got to goddamn whisper.” She raised an eyebrow, chuckled. “Maybe I’d better light up. Entertain the monks with a few smoke rings.”

“Cool it boss, at least for now.” He whispered. “Enjoy the silence.”

“Don’t imagine the monks throw a whole slug of wild parties.”

“Doubt it.” Burch whispered, “See the guy half way down the street? Just sitting there.”

“He’s ours. Told Garcia we’d keep an eye on the place.”

A black-haired man dressed in a red robe answered the door.

He bowed. “Good afternoon and welcome. May I help you?”

Scott did a half-ass bow. “Lieutenant Scott and Sergeant Burch to see Dorjee Kukula.”

“Ah, yes, the policeman. I heard you may be arriving. Oh pardon, police person.”

“Never been called a police person before,” Scott said. “But that’s okay.”

The monk opened the door and motioned for them to enter.

“I will get Kukula. Please wait a moment.”

Scott looked around. They were in a fairly large hallway, soft music playing in the background, and the smell of incense seeping into her senses. Off to the right looked like a living room, and straight ahead stood a chapel with an altar and perhaps a dozen chairs and cushions on the floor. Better not drop me onto some prayer rug on the floor, she thought. Never get up. No sir, no way.

45

Roof of the World

In a moment a short man with black hair and red robes hurried from a side room. He bowed and said, “Lieutenant Scott.

Thank you for coming. My name Is Dorjee Kukula. Please follow me. We can sit in the guest room.”

“This is my partner, Sergeant Burch.”

Dorjee bowed. “Nice to meet you.”

Burch stood there and nodded, probably not sure what else to do. “Thank you.”

The monk hurried in the direction of what Scott assumed was the living room. Did all these black-haired guys wear red robes?

When he returned, Dorjee said. “Please be seated. May I get you some butter tea?”

Scott thought what the hell is butter tea? Sounds like shit.

“Why thank you. Butter tea sounds very nice. Sergeant Burch?”

“Ah, yeah, sure.”

Dorjee motioned toward a monk in the hallway. “Don’t worry, this is our way of greeting friends. If you don’t like, is okay. Not everyone does.”

Scott cleared her throat. Damn cigars. “First of all, I am sorry for the death of your mother. I’m sure it’s been hard on you.”

Dorjee lowered his head for a moment. “My mother was a strong woman who lived her life for others. Her loss weighs on me and my brother. Also many of her friends.”

“I understand the president has dispatched a team to China to try and unearth what happened,” Scott said. “It’s possible their trip may cause danger to you. We want to protect you in any way possible.”

“You are very kind. But if I am to die, I will die. I am prepared if it happens.”

Crap, Scott thought. Gonna be tough to guard a guy with an attitude.

Another monk arrived with three glasses of a white milky liquid.

Uh, oh. Scott thought, this doesn’t look good.

“Don’t worry, Lieutenant, if you don’t like, okay. It is our drink.”

46

Don Helin

What, can this monk read my thoughts?

Dorjee handed both of them glasses of the liquid. “What is it you say? Here’s to ya.”

Scott had to laugh. She took a sip. It was too sweet for her tastes so she set it down. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to offend.”

“What is it you say?” Dorjee replied. “Don’t sweat it.”

Scott laughed again. She was gonna like this guy. “Colonel Garcia called me to say there was someone hanging around Colonel Kelly’s house early this morning. She wasn’t able to catch the individual. We don’t even know if it was a man or a woman, but we can’t take any chances until we know more about what’s going on.”

“I appreciate your concern. Thank you.”

“I notice the monks all seem to be wearing red robes. Do you wear those all the time? If you do, you’re easier to spot if you go out. I don’t like that.”

“Our Tibetan robes are a part of 2500 year-old tradition, dating back to the time of Siddhartha Gautama who would become Gautama Budd later. Monks wore clothes made of rags, as many other holy men on the Indian subcontinent did. As the popularity of Buddhism grew, monks started wearing these robes and Buddha himself felt a necessity to set some rules about the robes.”

“Sounds like the military. What were the rules?” Scott asked.

“As the legend goes, Siddhartha Gautama relinquished his home, family, luxurious life and devoted his remaining time on earth to the search for answers to questions like suffering in life, birth and death and old age. In order to do so he gave his belongings to traders and started wearing these robes.”

“Can you wear something to cover the robes? You’ll be harder to guard if you look like a fire engine. Sorry. But I’d like you to be able to slide through life for a little while until we know what the hell, oops, heck is going on.”

“I’m sorry, Lieutenant, but I don’t think what you ask is possible. The most obvious thing I learned is detachment,” Dorjee said. “We lead simple lives and are attached to no material pleasures. We are content with what we have and derive 47

Roof of the World

happiness through prayer and serving others. Our food is simple, often consisting of Tibetan bread, vegetables and many glasses of Tibetan tea.”

“So, you do have some flexibility?”

“Not exactly. At four o’clock in the morning, the cells in our monasteries wake up and go to the main prayer hall for morning prayers. Absenting oneself from these prayer meetings would result in being fined.” Dorjee looked at Scott. “Don’t want that.”

How the hell was she going to convince this guy he may be in danger? “Sticking to the same routine can be a problem. It lets the person who is after you know exactly where you’ll be.”

Acting a little insulted, Dorjee said, “We are set in our routine.

Around seven, it is back to our own cells to learn Buddhist philosophy.”

“Sorry, but I’m concerned about you.”

“At around nine or so in the morning, we again assemble in the main prayer halls for our second morning prayers and break again about an hour later.”

“This is all inside the building, right?” Scott asked. “As long as you don’t go outside to the same places at the same times each day, we should be okay. What happens next?”

“Lunch is usually brought in from the main kitchen in large trolleys. Lunch is time for many to hold debates with one another on their morning’s lesson on Buddhist philosophy.

“How about after lunch?” Scott asked.

“Surprisingly, the quietest time in the monasteries are the afternoons, when all the monks have their afternoon nap. The afternoons give you the impression of a huge town, whose residents have suddenly deserted it.”

“Later on?”

“Life in the monastery suddenly resumes. With cushions in hand, we set off again to the prayer halls for evening prayers.

At half past five in the evening, the monks again return to their cells and have a light snack, after which they have two hours of intensive debates.”

“You do have a pretty quiet day,” Scott said. “But that’s not all bad. As long as you stay inside we can keep an eye on you. I’d like 48

Don Helin

to put one of my officers inside the building. Would that be okay with you and the other monks?”

Dorjee smiled. “Good. Maybe make a convert. Do you have any stories of funny cases you’ve handled?”

Scott smiled. “I think the best one is the man who plead guilty to driving a motorized recliner while drunk.”

Dorjee laughed. A long happy laugh. “Really?”

“Prosecutors said his blood alcohol was .29, more than three times the legal limit for alcohol. He left the bar and crashed into a parked car.” Scott chuckled. “Fortunately, he wasn’t seriously injured.”

Dorjee kept giggling. “You kid me?”

Scott shook her head. “Police said the chair was powered by a converted lawn mower engine and had a stereo and cup holders.

Pretty fancy.”

Dorjee kept laughing. “What about you, Lieutenant? Do you drive lawn chairs?”

Scott smiled. “No, my fun thing is to go out on the open road with my friend on our motorcycles.”

Dorjee’s eyes widened. “I’ve always wanted to ride a motorcycle.”

“What about the head monk?” Scott asked. “Would he say it was okay?”

Dorjee cupped his hands over his mouth. “You Americans have a saying, ‘What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him’.”

Scott found herself really enjoying this guy. “Well that’s true.

We must leave.” She bowed and extended her hand which Dorjee accepted. “Thank you for your hospitality. We will return. Next time I’ll be on my motorcycle.”

Dorjee rubbed his hands together. “Oh, boy. Oh, boy.”

49

10 Lhasa, Tibet, 6:30 p.m.

Zack and Skye were driven in a black car to a large building with police written on it. Zack called to the man in the front seat, “I request to call the American Embassy.”

“You wait,” one man said. “We be at headquarters soon.”

The building was located only a short distance from the restaurant. The two men herded them inside, then split them up.

Zack was put into one room and Skye went somewhere else, he wasn’t exactly sure where. He decided to quit protesting and wait for someone in authority who could speak English.

In a few minutes, Han entered the room. “Good evening, Colonel Kelly. I am sorry we had to bother you again, but I have a few questions which won’t take long.”

This could be serious. Damn Han flew from Beijing to Lhasa to be here. “Look Han, we came to Lhasa on authorized passports and visas, have done nothing wrong, then your men drag us out of a restaurant. As you can tell, I’m not in much of a mood to answer your questions.”

Han flashed his shit-eating grin. “I can assure you this won’t take long. Yesterday we arrested a man you know as Bai on suspicion of espionage against the state. I think it would be in all of our interests for you to cooperate and answer my questions.”

Zack’s pulse quickened, he began to sweat a little. “Look, I’m new in Asia. Landed in Beijing yesterday and Bai volunteered to show me around. It’s as simple as that.”

“How did you happen to meet him?”

50

Don Helin

Zack spotted the trap. He didn’t want to get Skye in trouble with the police. “I work for people in the Pentagon and they recommended I contact Bai which I did. I understand he works in the American Embassy. All I wanted was a welcome to Beijing.

No big deal.”

“I’m sorry, Colonel Kelly, but we consider a meeting with Mr. Bai to be a big deal as you say. We have information he is opposed to some of our programs. I don’t think you want to be acquainted with him.”

“I understand only that Mr. Bai is an employee at the American Embassy. All of the politics is up to you to figure out with my government. Where is my friend, Skye, who came with me? I believe I’ve been more than considerate of your invitation.

I’ve answered your questions. Now I would like to leave and get on with my visit.”

“Yes, yes, Colonel Kelly. But I would like to remind you that you are a guest in our country. We will be watching to make sure you follow our rules.”

“Is that a threat? I’m here on a friendly visit, and so far I’ve been detained twice and threatened I don’t see why any of this has been necessary. Do I need to call someone?”

“I don’t think that will be necessary. But I do believe you need to exert care over who you visit with here in Lhasa. This is a very sensitive place to us.”

Zack decided to push a little harder to see what this clown would say. ‘Why is this place so sensitive, as you call it.”

“We are working very hard to make sure the Tibetan people are comfortable and happy with their life. Anyone who provides a problem for us will need to be dealt with.”

“I understand. Now, I’m ready to leave.”

“Yes. I believe your friend is ready to depart also.” *** After Han opened the door, Zack spotted Skye at the other end of the hallway. He walked toward her and together they left the police station. It was only a short distance to the main part of Lhasa and all of the shops.

51

Roof of the World

Zack’s heart beat rapidly as they walked toward the Jokhang Temple, and he kept checking behind them. He could feel eyes on him, but didn’t spot any tail.

“Do you think it’s safe to talk?” Zack asked.

Skye glanced around. “They didn’t touch any of your clothes, did they?”

Zack shook his head. “I watched to make sure they didn’t plant anything on me.”

“In any event, let’s just walk. How about if we look for a present for Laura? I know a couple of nice shops.”

“Perfect.”

After checking out jewelry and scarves, Zack held up three scarves. “Which do you like best?”

“Do you have her picture?” Skye asked. “I’m thinking of hair color, complexion, height, etc.”

Zack pulled his phone out of his pocket and showed a picture to Skye.

Skye looked at it. “Oh, my, she is so pretty.”

“Fortunately she takes after her mother in looks.”

Skye seemed to look disappointed so Zack added, “Her mother and I are divorced so that’s why she’s living with me.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Skye said. “That can be so difficult.”

It took about thirty minutes for them to pick out a necklace and a scarf. Zack pulled out money to pay for them. “I really like these.”

“I think she’ll love them. Let me know what she says.”

They left the shop and began to wander through the streets of Lhasa to reach the temple.

He leaned forward and whispered, “What did the police ask you? They asked me about Bai. Do you have any information on how he’s doing?”

“Sadly, I don’t,” Skye replied. “No secure communications.

We have to realize the Chinese will tap our phones.”

“I hope he’s okay.”

As they walked the crowded streets, vendors tried to lure them in to look at their products. The shops were filled with colorful drapes and rugs, ornaments, jewelry, and countless other things including the normal tourist trinkets such as T-shirts and flags.

52

Don Helin

Skye pointed up the street. “This is the most revered temple in all of Tibet. It was built in the 17th Century. Normally the temple is closed, but,” she smiled wearily, “we have a special connection.”

Zack noticed people walking around the temple with prayer beads in their hands chanting quietly. “What are they doing?”

“Barkhor, the market square in central Lhasa, has a walkway for pilgrims to walk around the temple which takes about 20 minutes. Many will do it all day. It’s part of their prayer program.”

Chinese guards stood at the main entrance, requiring Zack and Skye to go through a metal detector, then to be frisked by the guard. Zack couldn’t fathom how frustrating it must be for the Tibetan people to have to be searched by Chinese guards to enter their own temples.

Entering the temple, a monk met them. He bowed, then led them to a small room off the main area.

Dar Puntso opened the door. “Are you all right?”

Skye raised an eyebrow. “The Chinese stopped us again after we ate.”

“I heard,” Dar Puntso said. “Their actions are frustrating and we feel we must do something about it. ” After they were seated, Dar Puntso offered them butter tea.

“This is a combination of tea and yak butter.”

Zack took a sip, then set it down. “Oops, sorry, too rich for me.”

“I understand. The Chinese are strangling us, one action at a time.”

“What can we do?” Zack asked.

“Tomorrow you will take a tour of the out lands. This is part of the normal tour people take so it should be no problem for you. We are planning on a mass immolation to show the world the depth of our sadness and frustration. I am hoping your press will be able to document our sacrifice.”

Zack wondered what Americans would think of a mass immolation, but decided not to say anything. “When are you thinking of doing this?”

“That depends on when you can help us.”

53

11 Enroute to Nepal, 9:30 a.m.

One of the crew members came back and touched Fairchild on the shoulder. “The military attaché in Nepal is on the line. He wishes to talk with you.”

Fairchild looked up from a memo on Tibet she was reading for background. “Okay, thanks.” She picked up the phone.

“Fairchild here. Thank you for returning my call.”

“Good morning. This is Colonel Henry. I’m the military attaché at the embassy in Nepal. We received a call about thirty minutes ago from Dar Puntso.”

“How trustworthy is the source of the message? Are you sure it was Dar Puntso and not someone impersonating him?”

“I’ve talked to him on several occasions and recognized his voice, plus he knew the appropriate password.”

“Okay. What did he say?”

“A Mr. Bai has been arrested by the Chinese Intelligence Services.”

“Bai was the person who was Zack’s point of contact. I’d heard there might be a problem.”

“I just wanted to make sure you knew. Of interest, many of those who choose to leave Tibet settle in Kathmandu. This has built up quite a Tibetan community over the years.

“I read about that community in my background papers.”

“Be aware, the government of Nepal must tread lightly on accepting Tibetan nationals into their country. Nepal is trapped between two giants, India and China. They don’t want to make 54

Don Helin

either of them angry. There is a great deal of sympathy for the Tibetan people in Nepal. But, right now there isn’t much these people can do.”

“I’m wondering if there is a possible role for Nepal if there is a problem in Tibet.”

“The ambassador will need to inform the president of Nepal on what is going on. It’s very ticklish anytime we’re dealing with China.”

“Please share with the ambassador we don’t want anyone outside of our small working group to be aware of this team.

Sometimes people talk too much. Also, you need to get clearance for our plane at the airport.”

“Yes, I’ll take care of it. And I’ll be waiting at the airport to take you to the embassy.”

“Thank you for your call. We may need to help Zack if he’s trapped. I will send you the names of each of the members of our team.”

“Good. I’ll need that.”

“Thank you, colonel. I expect this mission will be implemented with the utmost silence. Lives may depend on it.”

After she hung up, she looked out her window. She worried about what would happen. It was Steele’s decision to put Zack into Tibet. He knew it would be tricky, but now they all realized how tricky. *** Zack got up, checked his room for bugs for about the tenth time, then took a shower being careful not to drink any water. He’d had problems with headaches, but kept himself well hydrated with bottled water so they weren’t too severe.

He’d just finished dressing when he heard a knock on his door. When he opened it, Skye stood there, eyes sparkling and, looking beautiful in a short skirt and white blouse.

“Don’t you ever get tired or look like hell?”

She did a short bow. “You may see the outside, but on the inside the motor is dragging.”

55

Roof of the World

“Whew, good to hear. I thought it was just me. Headaches?”

“Pretty bad last night, but better today. Drugs are great.”

“Okay. What’s up?”

“Come on, this is your chance to learn the Gorshay before breakfast.”

“What the hell is the Gorshay?”

“It’s a traditional Tibetan Circle Dance.”

“Before coffee? You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Listen slow poke, let’s get moving. You’ve got the whole rest of your life to stand around.”

“Tough lady.”

She leaned forward and whispered, “You’ll note the dance is taught by a Chinese woman. She’s very nice and it’s not her fault, but the Chinese would never let a Tibetan woman teach a Tibetan dance.”

“They do keep the lid on.”

“Well, let’s go. It’s the only thing standing between us and coffee.” She leaned over and whispered, “Remember, we have to look like tourists.”

They took the elevator to the sixth floor. No running up the steps. He couldn’t believe how winded he got just walking, his head still pounded a little. Then he remembered his first tour at Fort Carson. The altitude there was only half that of Tibet, but the Army held off on strenuous exercise and running for three weeks until soldiers adjusted.

When Zack and Skye entered the room, he took a quick look around. Noticed the Chinese woman nodding to a stocky Chinese man. As soon as Zack turned his way, the man suddenly took a great interest in one of the paintings. Intelligence?

The Chinese lady walked over to them. “Welcome Colonel Kelly and Ms. Tenzin. My name is San Lo. We are glad you are here. I am here to teach you the Gorshay. I hope you enjoy the dance.”

She formed their small group into a circle. “I am handing out scarves and want you to hold one in each hand. As we circle to the left, you raise your hands and wave the scarves. We will circle first to the left, then back to the right. Okay, here we go.”

56

Don Helin

She handed Zack scarves, then took his hand and led him to the left, then back to the right. “Feel the freedom and enjoy yourself. Don’t forget to move your arms up and down as you circle. You may even want to kick gently as you move.”

In spite of himself, Zack did enjoy the dance and moving around felt good for a short time.

After about thirty minutes, San Lo called a halt. She must have spotted his puffing. “I appreciate your interest,” she said.

“You now know one of the Tibetan people’s favorite dances.”

Zack winced. Why couldn’t the Tibetan people teach their own dances? But he didn’t want to draw attention to himself.

When they reached the first floor and the restaurant, the strong coffee gave him a needed kick. The breakfast helped also. *** After breakfast, Skye took Zack on a tour of the Potala Place.

She led Zack up the front steps. “The Potala Place was the seat of the Dalai Lama and one of the most awe-inspiring palaces in the world. Sadly, he had to escape from Tibet in 1959 and now lives in exile in India.”

“Wow,” Zack replied, “It’s huge.”

“The Potala Palace is regarded by our people as a symbol of Tibet,” Skye said. “According to the Guinness Book of World Records, the Potala Palace is the highest place in the world, and because of its architecture, is honored as a UNESCO World Heritage Site.”

The heavy-set Chinese man from the hotel followed closely behind them. Keep your mind in the game,Kelly.

“It’s not only a splendid place, but also a treasure house where you can see precious arts and learn Tibetan culture and history. The most outstanding art is the 698 murals on the walls and along the corridors which describe important events which happened during Tibetan history.”

Zack stifled a yawn. “This is really something.” Man, he was running out of steam.

When they reached the top floor, a side door opened and a tall Tibetan monk motioned them inside. He pointed out one of 57

Roof of the World

the windows. “Dar Puntso wants you to see down there in the square. During the celebration of the Golden Anniversary of the Period of Peaceful Liberation in Tibet in 2008, as the Chinese call it, about 100 monks immolated themselves in the center square. A Western journalist on a tourist visa filmed it and the scene went viral. Now, many Westerners cannot get individual visas to enter Tibet.”

“The fact we weren’t on a tour must have raised a flag with the Chinese,” Zack said. “We’re lucky Admiral Steele got our visa through the embassy.”

“They are aware who you are. You must be careful.”

Zack nodded. “I know. Oh, how I know.”

“These self-immolations are a symbol of Tibetan culture,” the monk said. “We are a proud people. So far the world has ignored our plight. We need to do something to draw focus on what the Chinese are doing to our religion and culture. Please help us.

There is no one else to help us.”

Zack shook his hand. “We will do all we can to help you publicize your plight and what the Chinese have done to your country.”

The monk bowed. “Thank you.”

58

12 Lhasa, Tibet, Thursday, 10:30 a.m.

Skye had reserved a van to drive them to the outlands. As they walked toward the van, she grabbed his hand, and whispered, “Be careful what you say. I suspect the driver is Chinese intelligence.”

Zack tightened up. “How long is the ride?”

“About thirty-five minutes,” Skye said. “Not too far.”

He turned and whispered, “Think they will try and pull something?”

“I hope not, but we can’t trust them.”

Once they reached the outskirts of the city, Skye said, “The section we’re headed to is called the Nomadic grasslands. Gives us an opportunity to visit with a nomadic family and observe Tibetan rural life.”

Zack knew she was making conversation for the benefit of the driver. “I’ve read a little about the nomads and their homes.

Now I have a chance to see one of their homes.”

Skye pointed. “Oh, look, there’s a Kung Ju bird. See? It’s gray and white with some striping on its sides. And there, by the bridge over the Tula River are Ruddy Shell Ducks. They mate for life.” She laughed. “Americans could probably learn from them.”

Zack did enjoy her laugh. Made him laugh, too.

“In each of the small villages they have what is called a Committee of Leading Citizens.” She whispered, “All of the committee are Chinese so they control much of what goes on in the town.”

Zack had to bite his reply. The leading citizens sure as hell couldn’t be Tibetan.

59

Roof of the World

“I’m not sure how late we’ll be,” Skye said, “but I hope we’re here this evening. The stars are like nowhere else in the world.

The thin air at this altitude makes them so bright and crisp.”

The driver turned into a narrow lane. They bounced over a rutted road down to a compound with six-foot high walls around it and several buildings within.

Skye pointed “See over there? It’s a corral for their yaks. Yaks are very important to the nomads. They provide food, drink, as well as transportation.”

An elderly woman stepped out of the building and stood with hands folded. Dressed in a long dark skirt, she had a shawl draped around her shoulders and pulled up to cover her head.

“She’s the grandmother,” Skye said. “Seventy-three years old.

She has three boys and one girl. One boy tends the land here and one works in Lhasa. Her daughter stays with the three children.”

“Nomads?” Zack asked. “I thought they lived on the land and kept moving.”

“They used to live out of tents and with their animals spent their life wandering. Now the government has built brick houses for them. Some of the family still live in tents up in the hills tending their animals during the summer months. They have a small herd of goats which helps with milk and cheese.”

She laughed. “They used to ride yaks. Now they ride motor bikes.”

Zack had to laugh, too. “I guess we can call that progress.”

The driver pulled up to the door where the woman stood.

Zack stepped out of the van. The woman bowed, then took their hands. Not knowing what else to do, Zack bowed back. She motioned for the two of them to come inside.

Zack stood in the corner of a large room with a long metal oven. He assumed the oven pulled double duty, cooking and heating. Long, fairly low couches rounded the perimeter.

“The couches are used not only for sitting, but sleeping, since this room is the only one in the house which is heated,” Skye said.

“The carved chest in the corner is decorated in typical Tibetan style with bright colors.”

Zack was awed by all he saw.

60

Don Helin

Skye bumped his arm. “See the picture of Chairman Mao, and three other Chinese officials. It’s required by law in every family’s home in Tibet.”

“No picture of the Dalai Lama?”

Once inside and seated, she offered a drink.

“The drink is yak butter tea.” Skye took a delicate sip from the tiny porcelain cup. “It’s good and gives me relief from my mild altitude sickness. Hope it helps you, too.”

“Better not.” It surprised Zack to find the family had solar power for electricity, a washing machine, and a refrigerator. His bladder began to ache. “Hey, um, can you ask her where the bathroom is?”

“There is no bathroom,” Skye replied. “The family uses the fields. Go out and do your thing.” She nudged him and smiled.

“No one will see you, Take note of the neat piles of yak dung stacked near the buildings. What they use for fuel.”

“Grandma stays in the house all summer with her three grandchildren who are now in boarding school. Her son and his wife are in the mountains with the yaks.” Skye pointed out the door. “You’ll see there are snow flurries, and snow on the mountains in the distance.

Zack went outside and used the bathroom, impressed with the miles of open space and the clear sky. He felt insignificant.

When he came back inside, he was treated to a hot lunch including naan, pumpkin soup, grilled veggies, and a salad which included olives, small tomatoes, cubes of cheese, and chopped pickles in an oil dressing. Tasted good. He was hungry.

When they finished, Skye called out to the driver, “You can wait outside. We’ll be a few hours.” *** Skye led Zack into the next room where Dar Puntso waited.

“Come quickly. We don’t have much time and I have a number of things to show you.”

He led them to the back door where a small van waited. A Tibetan man opened the door for them. “This is Cichengi, a friend.” Dar Puntso said. “He will be our driver.”

61

Roof of the World

As they pulled out, Dar Puntso pointed with his hand. “You are now on the Tibetan Plateau, the beginning of the Mekong River’s 2700-mile trip to the South China Sea. The Chinese intend to use this area to create their first national park.”

The open space impressed Zack. The rolling plains seemed to go for miles and miles with snow tipped mountains in the distance. “It’s massive,” Zack said. “What kind of a park?”

“The park will span some 47,000 square miles and will open in 2020,” Dar Puntso said. “Sadly, tens of thousands of Tibetan people will be relocated to make room for it. Many are concerned the park will turn into another Disney World.”

“Their life is a hard life,” Skye said, “but it’s the only one they have ever known. Sadly, the Chinese government may not give them any choice but to move.”

Zack considered what it would be like to have his whole world turned upside down. “It’s tragic if the Chinese destroy an entire way of life.”

“I agree, Colonel Kelly,” Dar Puntso said. “These people rise as early as 3:30 am. They go out and milk the family’s yaks. By the time they finish all their chores several hours later, they return to the house to churn butter by hand.”

Skye’s face grew taunt and her gaze fixed. “I’ve studied this issue. Hundreds of thousands of nomadic herders have already been moved to relocation settlements. And what are these nomads going to be able to do? How will they earn money?”

“One person I know initially moved to a resettlement village three years ago and began to work as a park ranger for which he was paid,” Dar Puntso said. “But now, the checks have stopped coming and he has no income.”

Dar Puntso motioned. “But now we must return back to your vehicle.” *** When they reached the front of the house, they thanked the grandmother for her hospitality, then walked back to the van.

62

Don Helin

“One more stop before we head back to Lhasa,” Skye said. “I’d like to have you see one of our boarding schools. These have been built and staffed by the Chinese.”

When they arrived at the school, Zack followed Skye into a classroom. She introduced him to the students in a sixth-grade class. He quickly counted 45 children in all. They were excited to see real Americans.

The teacher handed Zack the English book they were studying. A young girl ran up to him and said in broken English, “What is your name? I’m White Lotus.”

Zack knelt down and said, “My name is Zack. I’m from America, actually from our capital in Washington D.C.” She smiled at him. He thought she had picked him out because he was taller than the rest. As he got ready to go, he reached down and gave her a hug. “I have a daughter who is older than you, but I bet she would love to meet you.”

“What is her name?”

“Laura and she is nineteen.”

As they walked out to their van, Skye said, “Because of the Chinese controls, the Tibetans see few Westerners. After the political indoctrination, the children are separated from their families.”

“Separated?” Zack asked. “Why?” “They are sent to these boarding schools and no amount of protests will prevent it. Their parents will whisper to the children to secretly speak Tibetan as their instructors will force them to only speak Chinese. We hope this will help keep the Tibetan language alive. And often the children will receive Chinese names and will sometimes have trouble speaking Tibetan with their families when they are reunited.”

“How do the kids get back and forth to school?” Zack asked.

“The students stay here and go home only on certain days,” Skye replied. “The schools have been built by the Chinese and, as you see, they are staffed by Chinese teachers.

63

13 Falls Church, Va, Friday, 10:00 a.m.

Lieutenant Scott pulled up in front of Dorjee’s home on her motorcycle and killed the engine. She got off and called to her friend, Bruiser, who had been riding behind her, “Could you shut off your engine and wait with the cycles?”

He gave her a thumbs-up and the noise stopped.

She checked her jeans, white shirt and vest. Looked okay.

Then she walked up to the front door and rang the bell. With her motorcycle boots, she hoped the outfit wasn’t too crazy for Dorjee and his fellow monks.

Dorjee opened the door and motioned with his finger for her to be quiet. He glanced behind him and walked outside, pulling the door shut behind him. He smiled and started to laugh, actually more of a high-pitched giggle. “This is going be fun. I’m so excited. I’ve always wanted to ride motorcycle. Oh, thank you, thank you.”

He almost danced down the sidewalk, making Scott smile.

What a character, she thought. She was really getting to like this little guy. He still had on his robe. “Do you think you might be more comfortable on the motorcycle in a pair of jeans or some slacks?”

“This is what I have.” He laughed. “What you see is what you get.”

Scott had to chuckle at that. When they reached the motorcycles, she said, “Dorjee, I want you to meet my friend Michael. His friends call him Bruiser.”

64

Don Helin

Bruiser reached over and swallowed Dorjee’s hand in his meaty grip. “What do I call you? Mr. Monk?”

Dorjee looked up and almost fell backwards staring at Bruiser. “My goodness, you are big. Really big. I mean really.”

Dorjee started to giggle again. “Just call me Dorjee.”

“Michael was the vice president of a motorcycle club in D.C. before I met him,” Scott said. “He’s a pretty rough guy and can be a pain in the ass, but he’s fun to be around. Now, we’ve got to figure how to get you safely on the back of my bike and not have you start to float off with those robes. I don’t want to have to put a rope around you and fly you like a kite.”

“Okay,” Dorjee replied. “I’m ready.” He started to climb on the bike, but tripped on his robes and fell. He laughed. “I must try again.”

Scott did her best to cancel a giggle. “Bruiser, can you help?”

“Sure.” Bruiser walked over and picked up Dorjee by the waist and set him on the back of her bike like a bag of groceries.

He tucked Dorjee’s robes in around his legs. “Now, that wasn’t too bad, was it?”

Dorjee hung on to Scott. “Okay, let’s go. What you say, we hit it?”

Scott couldn’t help but chuckle again. “Wait a minute. I’ve got an extra helmet for you. Bruiser will you help Dorjee put it on?”

“No problem.” Bruiser slid the helmet on Dorjee then clipped it, “Little big, but should be okay.”

Dorjee pushed the helmet back on his head after it had slipped forward over his eyes and grabbed onto Scott. “Okay, ready. Let’s roll.”

After testing the intercom with Dorjee, Scott started her bike.

She glanced up to see the monks watching from the windows and waving. “All right, there are ear phones in your helmet and a microphone you can speak into. You don’t need to yell. I’ll be able to hear you.”

“Oh, boy, oh boy, oh boy,” Dorjee called and Scott could feel him waving. “Eat your hearts out.” He grabbed tighter to Scott.

“Guess that wasn’t very nice. Okay,” he sang out, “hit it.”

65

Roof of the World

Scott pulled out slowly from the curb, fully aware how noisy the two bikes were. “Hang on tight. Don’t want you to fall off and start bouncing down the road.”

She felt his hands tighten around her waist as they moved forward. She planned to take Dorjee along Columbia Pike to a nearby park. They could ride around the park a few times, less dangerous than driving on a busy road like Columbia Pike.

She also had a picnic lunch in her saddlebags. Well, not much of a lunch, but hell, who doesn’t like peanut butter and jelly sandwiches? Hope he can eat peanut butter.

She checked in her mirror to make sure Bruiser stayed behind her, then that no one else seemed to be following them. Had to be careful with Dorjee.

It took about thirty minutes for them to reach the park entrance. When she turned in, she spotted a number of available spots. She had to smile as she heard Dorjee’s laughter and giggles behind her.

She drove around the park road for a few minutes before she found a good spot to park the bikes. Bruiser helped Dorjee off her bike, then they walked down the path to a picnic area. Dorjee danced and laughed the whole way bringing smiles to the other visitors to the park.

She figured she could drive by police headquarters after they ate and introduce Dorjee to a few of the officers, then show him how they process people who are arrested. Might as well treat him.

Bruiser leaned over to Scott. “You’ve got one happy monk.

Good job.”

Scott had to grin, then whispered, “He’s really a sweet guy.”

Dorjee received lots of looks from people who were picnicking. He waved to everyone as they ate. “My first time on a motorcycle. What a blast.” ***

66

Don Helin

As they pulled out from the picnic area, Scott’s motorcycle hit a small bird flying low over the road.

Dorjee tapped her on the shoulder. “Please stop and wait for me.”

Scott stopped and Dorjee got off the cycle, tripping on his robes and falling. He jumped up and brushed himself off, then walked over to the little bird laying on the ground. He knelt and began to pray over the bird.

Scott and Bruiser didn’t know what to do so they glanced at each other, then bowed their heads. Other people walking by stopped and quietly watched Dorjee.

After Dorjee had finished praying, he put the little bird in the crook of a tree, then walked back to the motorcycle. “We can go now.”

Scott and Bruiser exchanged glances, Scott not sure what to say.

“All animals are sacred,” Dorjee said. “We must honor them and pray for them if they are hurt. This will soothe them and ease them on their journey.”

Bruiser helped Dorjee get back on Scott’s cycle. Scott thought about what Dorjee had done. She wasn’t a particularly religious person, but somehow what he had done seemed right to her.

Maybe she should go to church again. She’d think about that.

She stopped at a light before pulling back onto Columbia Pike. As she waited for the light to change, Scott looked over to see a man in a black suit watching them through a pair of binoculars.

He glanced up, saw Scott watching, then turned and ran toward a black car, she thought a Mercedes. She couldn’t read the license, but thought it could be one of those fucking diplomatic plates. Bet those guys are from the Chinese Embassy. Isn’t that what Zack Kelly had said? Our super-secret spooks thought the man who killed Dorjee’s mother had been from China. Really frustrated her.

Scott almost turned the motorcycle around and went after the car, but realized she would never catch the guy. Besides, she

67

Roof of the World

didn’t want to injure Dorjee. Kinda like a dog chasing a car. What would she do when she caught it?

First priority had to be getting him safely back to the monastery. Couldn’t go just anywhere with Dorjee. Those creeps were probably after him.

She wanted to punch those men out. Maybe she’d get a chance.

68

14 Lhasa, Tibet, Friday, 6:30 am As he finished dressing, Zack heard a knock at his door.

He opened it. Skye waited for him, glancing up and down the hallway.

She pushed her way inside and shut the door. “We have another problem. I’ve received a note from one of Dar Puntso’s friends. Bai may have been murdered. It’s possible he said something about us before he died. Poor guy was probably tortured by the Chinese.”

He knitted his brow. Not the news he wanted to hear. “Oh, shit, feels to me the threat to us is serious now.”

“I don’t know, but we can’t take any chances. We need to have breakfast right away, then leave. Be sure and eat plenty because we may not be able to eat again for a while. We’re slipping into unchartered waters.”

Zack ran through options. Wished he had a gun. “We may have to make a run for it?”

“I don’t know, but it’s possible. We’re scheduled to visit the hospital here and we should follow through on our agenda. The hospital director is a friend of Dar Puntso’s. He will help us in any way he can.”

They hurried down the stairs and walked into the dining room. Zack was getting used to the altitude and moving quickly didn’t set off headaches the way it did on the first day. Being able to move rapidly and change course would be critical if the Chinese came after them again.

69

Roof of the World

Breakfast had been set out for them so Zack ate what he could. Skye’s warning kept him on edge and looking around. The embassy had probably already notified Admiral Steele about Bai. Zack thought about possible plans as he finished his breakfast and took a second cup of coffee in a paper cup.

When they stepped out into the lobby, Skye pulled on his arm, almost spilling his coffee. She winced. “Oh, sorry about that.”

He tried to smile. “If you wanted some all you had to do was ask.”

She chuckled, then said, “The hospital is close so we can walk. Let’s go. We’re sitting ducks here if the Chinese want to come after us.”

Zack looked down the hallway toward the exit. “Luggage?”

“Leave it. We don’t want them to be suspicious.”

“That’s what I thought.”

“We’re due to stay another night. Just bring your passport, computer, and cell phone. Oh, better bring a jacket. Could be cold depending on where we have to go.”

“Let me pick up my laptop and I’ll be ready. Never carry much with me anyway.”

Zack stopped by the desk and talked to the clerk for a moment, trying to act natural as he asked about the weather. He hurried up the stairs to his room, grabbed his computer and screened through the rest of his luggage to make sure nothing would be of value to the Chinese. They had probably gone through his stuff a couple of times already. Then he remembered Laura’s presents.

Reached into the suitcase, pulled them out and stuffed them into his travel bag.

Zack met Skye in the lobby about fifteen minutes later and together the two walked out the front door and cut right to walk along Darkhor Street. It was early enough in the morning so not much of a crowd. Probably be mobbed later in the day.

After they had walked for a block, he took Skye’s arm and slipped into a store. They spent a few minutes looking at jewelry, Zack keeping an eye out front. “I don’t see anyone who looks suspicious following us.”

70

Don Helin

“Okay,” Skye said. “Let’s go.”

They walked the rest of the way to the hospital, pausing at store fronts to check windows for anyone lurking behind them.

So far, no one seemed interested in what they were doing. It took another ten minutes before Zack spotted the hospital sign. Skye turned and Zack followed her up the stairs and inside. So far, so good.

A large crowd milled around in the hospital lobby. Skye led him over to a desk and asked to see the hospital director. The woman made a quick call and said in English, “He’ll be right out.”

The hospital director came hurrying down the hallway. Tall at least by Tibetan standards, he wore a knee-length white coat over an open neck white shirt and black trousers.

“Good morning, I’m Doctor Kunja.”

Zack and Skye introduced themselves and they all shook hands.

“Thank you for seeing us,” Skye said. “We look forward to hearing about the hospital.”

“Welcome. Come upstairs to our conference room.” He pointed toward his right. “You can see our pharmacy over there by the wall.”

Zack stopped to check it out. “Looks like one of our grocery stores.”

“That’s true,” Kunja replied. “We primarily treat patients with natural remedies, potions, herbs. We don’t use your system of drugs. Our patients bring in their prescriptions and the staff fill a bag with what they need. We have found your system of drugs often does more harm than good.”

Zack thought about his comment. Seemed to make sense.

He’d have to think about it.

“A healthy body and mind must be kept in balance,” Kunja said. “For example, if a patient has a headache, our doctors try to find the source of the headache, not just give the patient an aspirin and send him or her away as so often happens in your medical system.”

When they reached the third floor conference room, the director closed the door and motioned them toward chairs.

71

Roof of the World

Skye edged over toward the window. Zack heard a small cry from her.

“Oh no,” she sighed and her shoulders dropped. “That’s what I was afraid of. The Chinese security people are outside. I bet we’re their target.”

Zack and the director jumped up to join her at the window.

Zack saw a number of vehicles, bicycles, and people walking outside, but what caught his eye were the two black sedans at the curb in front of the hospital. As they looked, the director said.

“You’d better leave while you still can.”

Zack wasn’t sure how leaving would help. “Okay. Where would we go?”

A door opened and a voice sounded. Dar Puntso stepped in to the room with another Tibetan man by his side. “He’s right.

You need to leave and you need to leave now.” *** The noise of the large plane motors almost mesmerized TJ. He checked his watch. They had been in the air almost sixteen hours so they only had a few more to go. An excellent pilot, he always had problems flying with anyone else, particularly Air Force jet jockeys. He’d rather have his life in his own hands, although he had never been checked out on any USAF jets.

He’d pulled a book out on Nepal and read up on the country.

Landlocked and bordered to the north by China and to the south, east, and west by the India. There were a number of mountain ridges he’d have to worry about if he needed to do nap-of-theearth flying which kept him down close to valleys and mountains to avoid being spotted by radar.

Someone had told him Nepal was like a coffee shop between two huge corporate buildings. They had to be careful with everything they did. He hoped the attaché in Nepal would help because he knew they didn’t want to piss off the Chinese, at least not any more than necessary. Course what they did wasn’t his concern. He’d let all the political wonks worry about those problems and focus on getting Zack out of Tibet if it became necessary.

72

Don Helin

They circled the country’s only international airport and the hub of all air service in the country. Tribhuvan International Airport served the nation’s capital and the country’s largest city, Kathmandu. He wasn’t sure if they would have to fly out of the main airport or if there was a smaller army airfield. Didn’t matter.

He’d go in after Zack no matter what.

He couldn’t help worrying about Kelly. Zack was a cool customer, but it sounded like he might be in some sort of deep shit. TJ had flight maps of Tibet and figured they would have to head east. Going across borders without proper authorization from the country always presented a challenge, but he’d done it in Iraq and would do it again if he needed to.

Commander Johnson wandered over and sat next to him.

Johnson seemed like a good shit and he had four Navy SEALS with him which comprised one hell of a lot of horsepower. TJ would fly the SEALs into country, then the battle would be up to them. He’d been tasked to provide covering fire for the SEALs with the chopper. No problem.

Johnson had a stack of maps with him. He yelled over the sound of the engines, “I’ve been looking over these maps of Tibet and it looks like it’s almost 1000 km to reach Lhasa where I understand Skye and Zack are holed up. We’d have to cross into Tibet and would probably take about four hours to get there.

Will we have enough gas to get back?”

TJ nodded. “No sweat. We just can’t stay on the ground for a long time, probably not more than an hour, but as long as that’s how it goes, we should be okay.”

The copilot hurried back. “Admiral Steele is on the line for you two.”

TJ put on his earphones. “Hey sir, what’s up?”

“We have a problem,” Steele said. “Is Johnson on?”

“Here, sir.”

“Dar Puntso was able to get a message to the embassy. He expects the Chinese will try to arrest Skye and Zack. The two may have to make a run for it. Dar Puntso has a number of sites where they can stay on the way to the border with Nepal.”

73

Roof of the World

“We should be on the ground in another two hours,” TJ said.

“It’ll probably take another two hours to get the chopper ready to fly. We have maps so if we have the location, we can go after him.”

“The president is uneasy about authorizing a cross border operation,” Steele’ said. “When you’re ready to fly, let me know.

Apparently Dar Puntso has limited communications with the people who are helping Zack. I’ll find out what I can and let you know if he can make it to the border. Gonna be a problem if we cross that damn border.”

“No sweat, boss.” TJ said, “let us know what we need to do.”

“Why I sent you guys. Fairchild will brief the government of Nepal as soon as possible.”

“We’re on it, sir. Will do.”

74

15 Lhasa, Tibet, 10:00 a.m.

The next time Zack looked, five soldiers in black uniforms had gotten out and were standing next to the vehicles. They had on helmets and boots, their rifles hanging off their shoulders.

Another man with bars on his uniform was standing on the steps of the hospital. Must be in charge.

A million thoughts raced through Zack’s mind as he watched, none of them good. He turned to Dar Puntso. “Okay, let’s talk alternatives? Wait for them here? Go on to Nepal? Call the embassy? We’re American citizens. What can they do to us?”

Sky’s face grew taunt and her gaze fixed. “It’s not that simple.

I’ve dealt with these bastards before. They will accuse us of espionage and trying to disrupt their system. We may be able to leave, but only after some time and maybe getting roughed up. I don’t think we can chance it.”

“She’s right,” Dar Puntso said. “Our best alternative is to get you to Nepal as soon as we possibly can. I’ve tried to get a message to Admiral Steele through the embassy warning about this possibility. When you can, you need to tell Admiral Steele what’s happening.”

“What exactly do you suggest?” Zack asked.

“I have prepared for this eventuality and have a vehicle waiting in the garage to help you escape.” Dar Puntso put his arm on the shoulder of the man next to him. “This is Chimi, my assistant. I trust him with my life. He will get you through to Nepal if anyone can.”

75

Roof of the World

“Wait a minute,” Zack said. “If my geography is right, it’s one hell of a haul to the border.”

Dar Puntso watched the street. “That’s true. The Sino-Nepal Highway, the Chinese call it the Friendship Highway, will take you along the Tibetan Plateau. This highway includes two parts, the western most part from Lhasa to Lhatse then south to Nepal.

The southernmost part is from Lhatse to Gar in far western Tibet.”

Chimi pulled out a map and pointed out cities on the map as Dar Puntso talked. “The highway’s trunk starts here in Lhasa, passes near Yamdrok Lake, then through Gyantse to Shigatse, which is Tibet’s second-largest city. It continues parallel to the Yarlung Zangbo River, here, then to Lhatse, where one branch continues west while the other branch turns southwest and crosses the main Brahmaputra-Ganges divide at Lakpa-La Pass.”

“How far?” Zack asked.

“About 1000 kilometers,” Chimi replied. “It’s a little longer to take the western route, but it may be best as the other roads have suffered severe damage because of the earthquake in Nepal.

The quake really tore apart the country and sadly killed many people.”

“You speak very good English.”

Chimi pushed the hair out of his face and shrugged. “I began my career as a monk, but it didn’t work out.”

“What he’s saying,” Dar Puntso said, “is he enjoys more action and perhaps even the dark side more than he could as a monk. He is knowledgeable about the route and has the ability to improvise better than anyone I know. Sadly, I suspect his skill will be put to the test if the Chinese try to follow you which I believe they will.”

Zack began to pace. He thought better while pacing. Tended to drive his friends crazy. “If that’s the alternative, how do we do it?”

“I think it’s best if you leave first,” Skye said. “Dar Puntso needs to leave the hospital right now. He can’t be caught here.

I can stay and continue meeting with the director. As long as they believe we’re in a meeting, they won’t suspect anything and 76

Don Helin

wait outside for us to leave. When they tire of waiting and get suspicious, they’ll probably burst into our conference room, question us, then take us to their headquarters.”

“Now wait a minute,” Zack said. “I’m not leaving without you. I can’t leave you here.”

Skye let out a short, sharp breath before looking up. “Listen to me. You can have a two or three hour head start. Chimi knows how to cross the border at places where you shouldn’t have many problems.”

“But . . .”

“Listen, Zack, once you get to Nepal, contact Admiral Steele, tell him what happened. Then he can determine the next step.

Dar Puntso and I will be here in Lhasa. With Dar Puntso near me, it will cause an international incident if they don’t let us both go.”

“What you say makes sense, but if I leave, you go with me.

We need to figure this out together.”

“Zack, I appreciate your concern, but I know how these people think. They will haul us in and we’ll have to stay a night or two while they work us over and try to find out what we know.

In the meantime, you can be working with Admiral Steele. See what support the Americans can provide to the Tibetans. This could be our last chance to help them. A British citizen being held here should be the justification for the America government to get involved.”

“I don’t like it,” Zack said. “We should go together. I want Dar Puntso as a spokesperson for the Tibetan people. You should help tell their story.”

“Zack, you know their story and you can tell it.” She bobbed her head, shaking and looking like she might cry. “Please go. We need you to lead the effort to help Tibet. And you need to hurry.

Every moment we sit here arguing gives you less of a head start.”

“Skye ...”

“Go, please. We need the Americans. If you don’t get the story out, no one will help us.”

Dar Puntso turned back from the window. “I believe she is right. The Chinese are paranoid about Tibet and have done 77

Roof of the World

everything they can to put a lock on us. I believe you both could be in grave danger.” He turned toward the door. “Chimi will be with you. When you get out, you need to figure a way to help us.”

Dar Puntso hugged Skye, then put his hand on Zack’s shoulder. “You and Chimi must make it out. I will pray for you.”

He turned and left.

Zack tried to sort through alternatives. Skye and Dar Puntso made sense. The Chinese holding her and Dar Puntso would strengthen the case for the U.S. to argue before the United Nations. One more outrageous thing the Chinese have done to beat down the Tibetan people. What if the bastards torture her?

Made him shudder.

He walked over and hugged Skye. “I don’t like it, don’t like it at all. But I can’t think of a better alternative. I’ll do it, but you gotta believe I’ll be back for you.”

She returned his hug and looked up at him and kissed him on the cheek. “I know you will. Now get the hell out of here before I start to cry again.”

“No matter what else happens, I’ll be back and bring you out of Tibet kicking and screaming if necessary. The army rangers never leave anyone behind.”

She smiled. That small fun smile of hers. “Okay. Now get your ass in gear, Mister Army Ranger.”

As he reached the door, he turned. “I’ve grown very fond of my friend from the Asian Research Institute or whatever you say you work for.” *** Chimi led him through a series of corridors Zack could probably never find again, and took him down to the garage behind the hospital. When they passed the lobby, Zack pushed the door open a crack and peeked in, seeing two police officers with weapons standing by the front door.

“Looks like they’re already here,” Zack said. “And I don’t like those weapons. Are you sure she’s going to be all right?”

78

Don Helin

“No, I’m not sure,” Chimi replied, “but she’s a British citizen and if anything happens to Dar Puntso, it would cause a riot in Tibet. The Chinese will huff and puff, but I don’t think there’s much they can do to either one of them.”

Zack eased the door shut and followed Chimi down another flight of stairs. When they entered the garage, a green paneled truck stood by the closed double doors. It definitely looked as if it had been around awhile. Zack couldn’t help but wonder if it would make it to the border. He sure as hell hoped so. A man stood by the front door of the truck.

“You’ll have to get in the back and lay down on the floor,” Chimi said. “There are hospital supplies in the truck. We’ll cover you with a stack of sheets. You need to stay covered until we’re out of the city. We want them to think medical supplies are being transferred to another hospital in the area. The driver has all the information he’ll need to get us past the security checkpoints at the city limits. Just stay down and don’t say anything. Hopefully the Chinese won’t be able to put out a bulletin looking for you until we’re past the city checkpoints.”

Zack hesitated, then nodded. “Time to go.”

“A few hours will give us the head start we need,” Chimi said.

“If they’re on to us, we won’t even get out of the city. Once out of the city, I know this area as well as anyone and can take a number of routes so it will be hard for them to track us. I know the places for us to stop for something to eat and drink. Hard for me to judge how long it will take to get to Nepal.”

“I’d like to cross the border when it’s still dark.”

“Absolutely.” Chimi reached into his backpack and pulled out a pistol. Handed it to Zack. “It’s a Manurhin MR-73. French. Has a six-round cylinder. Not the finest in the world, but it’ll do the job, at least up close.”

Zack double checked to make sure he had his passport, cell, and laptop in his backpack, then he climbed into the back of the truck. He lay on the floor and the driver covered him with the sheets and a blanket. Zack checked the pistol. Loaded. Made sure the safety was on. Glancing at Chimi, he said, “Sure as hell hope the roads aren’t too bumpy.”

79

Roof of the World

Chimi called, “You’ll find out.”

Zack waved as Chimi shut the back door, then tucked his arm under the sheets.

It hit him with a wallop he might never see Skye again. He thought of all the things that might happen. Few of them sounded good. Crap.

A loud popping noise and the truck motor started with a couple of backfires. He heard a squeaking sound as the garage door opened. When the squeaking stopped, the truck moved forward. He almost held his breath as they jerked forward, expecting at any moment to have some fucking Chinese guard open the back door, tear off his sheet and stick a machine gun in his face.

He could feel the vehicle turn to the left and after a few bumps, figured they were pulling out onto the street.

For the next few minutes, he wasn’t sure how long, they crept along the various streets stopping, then starting again.

Horns honked and tires squealed. He continued to hear people shouting and even some animals baying as he lay on his back, not sure how long they’d been traveling or if they were out of the city.

At one point the truck stopped and the back door opened.

Zack held his breath and clutched the pistol, ready to shoot.

Chimi said something Zack couldn’t understand, then the door shut. In a moment, the vehicle started again. Were they at a checkpoint? Had they had gotten through? He sure as hell hoped so.

Zack kept the pistol at the ready. If the bastards came for him, he wouldn’t go down without a fight.

80

16 Lhasa, Tibet, 12:30 pm Skye and the hospital director sat in the conference room talking, but mostly waiting for the inevitable arrival of the Chinese soldiers.

She glanced at the director who sat stone-faced. “Can you get me a private line to Dar Puntso. I need to update him about the events.”

The director thought about that for a moment. “I’m not sure it’s a good idea. The Chinese are very good at tracing calls, particularly from our hospital. They continue to be concerned about our allegiance to China.”

Skye tapped her forehead. “Of course, how silly of me. Not a good idea at all. I guess my nerves must be showing.”

The director smiled, a tight smile. “I understand. Before he left, Dar Puntso assured me he would notify the American Embassy in Beijing of our problems. They can get word to the Americans. I doubt he will hear anything from Chimi until the two of them reach safety.”

“Thank you,” Skye said. “All we can do is wait.”

He looked at her. “I will pray for you.”

Her stomach twisted in knots and her hands shook. She fought to maintain her calm, but it wasn’t working. The Chinese scared her, scared her of what might happen, and frustrated her she couldn’t do more than wait. Maybe she should have left with Zack? Made a break for it? Did she make an error staying? She wasn’t sure, but it was too late to do anything about it now.

81

Roof of the World

After two hours and thirty minutes, it finally happened.

Skye checked her watch. Ten minutes after twelve noon. Oh how she hoped Zack had made it out of the city, far enough so they wouldn’t be able to find him. Once he was on the road with Chimi, they had a chance.

A loud banging on the door. Nothing subtle about Chinese security guards. The hospital director looked over at Skye and whispered, “I must answer door.”

Skye bobbed her head. “Won’t do any good to wait longer.”

He stood. “Yes, who’s there?”

“Police. Open door. Open door now.”

When he opened the door, a Chinese officer in a black uniform walked in followed by two guards, also dressed in black uniforms. The two guards carried rifles..

The officer looked at Skye. “You Skye Tenzin?”

She nodded, trying to maintain a calm she didn’t feel. “Yes. May I help you?”

“You undermine Chinese government. Must come to be interviewed.”

“I don’t understand. I’m a British citizen visiting Tibet on a proper visa. You must have me confused with someone else.”

“No confusion. I have orders. Where American officer? He must come also.”

“He’s not here. It’s just the hospital director and myself.”

The police officer gasped. “The American colonel? Must be here. Where he? Tell me.”

Skye could see the officer getting upset. Probably scared he’d be accused of screwing up his assignment. His bosses would be tough on him. “He was here earlier, but I believe he went back to the hotel. He didn’t say where he was going. Probably to do some sightseeing.”

“You lie. He here.” He called in Chinese to the two guards.

They hurried around the room, opening doors and closets, then banging doors shut.

Skye watched, half holding her breath, waiting to see what would happen next. She put her hands in her lap so the officer wouldn’t see them shaking.

82

Don Helin

When they had finished searching the room, the officer grabbed her by the arm, pulling her off the chair, almost making her fall. “You come. Talk to supervisor. You come now.”

“Now wait a minute,” the hospital director said. “You can’t do this. She’s done nothing wrong. You have no authority.”

“I have authority. You are Tibetan. You do what I say.”

“No, that’s not right, I am the hospital director. This is my hospital. You can’t take this woman away for no reason.”

The officer pulled her toward him. “I have orders and I in charge.”

She jerked back and pushed out her leg causing the officer to trip and fall. “No, I won’t go. Not like this. You need to show me paper that authorizes you to do this.”

The officer jumped up, red in the face, yelling, “You come. No more talk.”

He grabbed for her again, but the hospital director stepped between them. “Now wait a minute ...”

“Stop,” a voice shouted.

Skye looked up and couldn’t believe who she saw. She tried to master a calm she didn’t feel. “Mr Han, what are you doing here?”

Han glared at her. “Where is Colonel Kelly?”

“I don’t know. He left a short time ago. I believe to go somewhere here in Lhasa.”

“You lie.”

“I’m not lying. Why are you so upset?”

“The Chinese are putting investment into Tibet. Helping the country. Making for a better future and Kelly and the Americans are trying to destroy our efforts.”

“You are making slaves of the Tibetan people.”

“Not true. We are building homes, more roads, and increasing jobs. And all the Americans do is kill our people.”

“What do you mean?” Skye asked.

“My son, a brilliant young man, attended American University. He was taunted, bullied, and . . .” Han looked like he might cry. “And he was murdered. My son, my only son.”

A streak of sadness hit Skye. “I am so sorry.”

83

Roof of the World

“Sorry is no good. The Americans are no good. We take care of Tibetans. You can’t trust Americans.”

“That’s not true,” Skye replied.

Han looked as if he was brushing a tear from his eye, then his face hardened. “It’s no sense arguing. We need to move forward.

You must tell me where Colonel Kelly is. No more waiting. I will kill your friend, Bai, if you don’t tell me.”

“No.” She leaped at him. Scratched his face with her nails.

Han jumped back but not before she had opened a number of scratches on his face. He raised his hand to his face. Saw the blood. Looked at her, hate in his eyes. “You bitch. I was going to help you. Now you can go to hell.”

“No, you’re the one who will be in hell,” she screamed.

Han slapped her with his left hand, knocking her to one knee.

The hospital director moved forward to block Han. “Wait.”

“No, you wait.” Han pulled out his pistol and shot the director in the face, the noise reverberating off the walls. The director spun backwards falling to the floor, blood flowing from his head.

Skye pushed up and ran over to the director, kneeling beside him and feeling for a pulse. “No, no. You’ve killed him.”

Han turned to the two guards. “No matter, bring her. We’re leaving. Now.” The two men reached down and pulled her up. She fought and scratched at the guard, then bit one on the arm. He cried out.

The officer hit her in the face with the butt of his pistol. Skye fell to the floor, dazed.

The two guards picked her up and carried her out the door.

She wiggled, kicked at them, tried to bite the one by her head again.

He moved his hand, then pushed open the door and carried her into the hallway.

People had gathered in the hall, obviously hearing the gun shot. They whispered to one another. None looked up at the officers.

A man in a long white coat stepped forward. “What is going on? What are you doing? What was that noise we heard?”

84

Don Helin

Han appeared in the hallway. “There is a man on the floor, injured for interfering with the official duties of the police. Take care of him.”

Skye pivoted around to see two men in white coats step forward, and hurry into the room. They knelt by the hospital director, then glared at Han who still stood in the doorway.

“It is of no matter. When are you going to realize you cannot interfere with the police?” As Han walked down the hall, he turned and called to the rest of the crowd. “Let that be a lesson to all of you.”

The crowd stood in the hallway, silent, watching, some praying.

85

17 Tibet, On the road, 3:00 p.m.

Zack wasn’t sure how far they had driven. He checked his watch. They’d been on the road for about four hours and he was tired of bouncing around on the damn floor. He sat up and looked through the tiny window in the front of the truck. While the road had been paved, there were still a number of ruts and he could feel every one of them.

Chimi hunched over the wheel, driving. Apparently he had dropped off the first driver once they had left the checkpoints around the city. The road stretched out ahead of the vehicle and seemed to go on forever.

Zack leaned back and tried to figure out what to do next. He hoped it wouldn’t be more than about eight hours before they should be entering Nepal. He’d be glad to be out of Tibet, but wasn’t sure what Nepal would bring. Hopefully no more freaking Chinese police.

The embassy in Kathmandu would be his goal. He knew Chimi would get him there. Hopefully, the embassy had already contacted Admiral Steele. Let him know what had happened to Skye. He thought about Skye and began to worry. Spunky, fun, pretty smile, and he worried what the Chinese would do when they realized he was gone. He shuddered to contemplate the possibilities.

As he leaned back to think about Skye, he heard a siren.

Chinese police? Did Tibetan cops work out here? There were no windows in the back of the truck so he had to depend on Chimi to get them out of Lhasa and on the highway.

86

Don Helin

Chimi pulled over to the side of the road and shut off the engine. Zack couldn’t see the policeman, but he could hear him shout. It appeared the Chinese may have found him and sure as hell would arrest him. Well, he wasn’t going to let that happen.

He had to get to Nepal. His life and Skye’s depended on it.

He ducked back under the sheet and waited, the pistol in his right hand poised for action.

Soon, the latch on the door clicked and it opened. He could see a shape in the sunlight at the open door. A man in a black uniform pulled back the sheet and stood there, the two of them looking at one another.

Zack was about to react when the police officer fell, knocked out. Chimi stood behind the officer, a semi-automatic rifle in his hand. Chimi pulled the Chinese man backward from the vehicle and he fell on the ground, in a lump.

Chimi turned and Zack heard his gun fire, a series of three shots. Zack saw a flash of silver as Chimi knelt on the ground and slit the first officer’s throat. Zack moved to the end of the vehicle and looked out. The other police officer lay on the ground, not moving.

Chimi picked up the gun from the first officer, then hurried to the police car and opened the trunk. He pulled two rifles out of the trunk and threw one to Zack. “You’ll need this now. We probably won’t be able to stay under their radar much longer.”

Zack checked the the rifle to make sure it was indeed a M16A2 rifle which he had used in the Middle East. Kinda like meeting up with an old friend. It had good accuracy and was reasonably easy to control. And had a thirty-round clip. “How about if we put both men in the car and drive it off the road?”

Chimi nodded. “Exactly. We need to hurry. Hopefully those police didn’t radio their headquarters they were stopping us.

Should give us more time.”

“What about taking the police car. Probably twice as fast as the truck. We could be in Nepal one hell of a lot quicker.”

Chimi shook his head. “Nah, they’ll find us. Best to clear these two and the car off the road, and get the hell out of here.

Hurry before someone else comes along. May give us more time.”

87

Roof of the World

Together Zack and Chimi picked up the dead man on the road next to the truck and piled him in the back seat of the car.

Then they grabbed the second officer and did the same.

“You get back in the truck,” Chimi said. “I’ll move the car.

Hurry. Gotta go.”

Zack climbed back in the truck and pulled the door shut.

They had to get as far away as possible before the Chinese found the two officers and their vehicle.

Chimi ran back to the truck and jumped in the front seat behind the wheel. He peeled back out onto the road. Zack noticed the Chimi was driving faster than he had before. At least they had more weapons. Two pistols and two automatic rifles.

The rifles looked to be in good condition and between them they had a basic load of ammo. So far so good. *** Skye woke, not sure where she was. Her face stung and her head ached. Looking around, she saw bars on the two small square windows in the brick wall. The door had bars on it. She lay on a cot, no pillow and no blanket. Her bathroom consisted of a small pot and she didn’t see any chance of running water to wash her face. Damn Chinese jail.

She sat up and turned her body to put her feet on the floor.

Trying to orientate herself, she noticed no shoes or socks. And she was cold. So damn cold. Okay, think. What could she do now?

She must still be in Lhasa, probably in the prison on the east side of town. She’d been by, but never inside before.

Her throat felt dry and her head pounded. She needed water and something for the throbbing in her head. Feeling the side of her a face, she could tell it was swollen and it hurt. Hurt bad.

She stood and walked around the cell. Anything she could use. Not a damn thing. Didn’t see any way to get out so she’d have to sit until something happened.

A voice said from the hallway, “Ah, I see you are awake.”

She glanced up to see Han standing at the door, a small smile on his face.

88

Don Helin

“I’m sorry the police had to be so rough on you, but if I understand it right, you gave them no choice. You should have cooperated. Much better for you.”

“What do you mean, no choice? You shot the director of the hospital. A fine man. Killed him. Why? What did he do? Nothing.

You shot him in cold blood. Then when I tried to help him, your super fine officer bashed me in the face with his gun. How can you call that no choice? What did I do?”

“You know exactly what you did. You and Colonel Kelly were both supposed to be there. We wanted to talk to both of you about your mission here in Tibet.”

“Bai told you the whole story, didn’t he? Lied to tell you what you wanted to know. The bastard lied to save his own skin. How could you believe him?” She stopped and looked at Han. “All right. I give up. What did he say? What can be so terrible that you killed a fine man like the hospital director and bashed me, a British citizen on an authorized visa, in the face?”

“You are not a tourist. You are here to spy on us. Your mission is to determine how you can wrestle Tibet away from us. Well, you can’t and you might as well give up on that idea right now because Tibet is ours. It has been for years and will be from now on.”

“What are you talking about?” Skye said. “Why in the world do you think that? Why would we want to wrestle Tibet away from you? How did you determine that? And you believed that bastard, Bai. Lying to save his own skin. Maybe we’d like to see the Tibetan people have religious freedom and control over their own culture. If someone did that to you, you would be furious.

How do you think they feel? What a bunch of heartless bastards you two are.”

“No, you are the heartless bastards. You came here like the ugly American and tried to change everything which is working so well. We have had fifty years of peaceful cooperation and you think you can pop in here and change everything just because you are rich Americans.”

Skye looked down at the floor trying to calm her temper.

Getting mad would do not good. “The only reason it’s peaceful is you kill anyone who tries to make a difference.”

89

Roof of the World

“We can argue all day and we will never get anywhere. What I want to know is, where is Colonel Kelly? He visited the hospital with you and all of a sudden he is gone. Where did he go?”

“I really don’t know where he is. When he saw the police, he said he needed to leave. Didn’t want to talk to a bunch of cops. I suspect he’s somewhere in Lhasa now, probably trying to figure out what to do.”

“Where in Lhasa?” Han asked. “Did he tell you?”

“Maybe went back to his hotel, then somewhere else. Maybe walking around the city. Why don’t you let me out of here and I’ll help you look. The only way to get this straightened out is to find Colonel Kelly.”

“He did not go back to his hotel. We checked.”

Skye knew she needed to keep this game going until Zack had time to travel to Nepal.

“Well,” Han said, “if we can’t do this in a friendly way, I guess we have to do something else. I want to know where Kelly is and you are going to tell me, one way or another.”

Oh, no, Skye thought, doesn’t sound good. But Zack should be well on his way to Nepal. She just needed to stall. Oh, hurry, Zack.

For god’s sake, hurry.

90

18 Tibet, On the road, 7:00 p.m.

It had been a couple of hours since they had killed the two police officers. No additional police had come after them.

Hopefully, the Chinese authorities had yet to locate the vehicle.

A lucky break for the two of them.

Zack figured as soon as the police found the car and the two dead officers, they’d send up a helicopter to search the road and maybe establish roadblocks. He didn’t know if the authorities had any idea of the make of their vehicle. Did the two police officers call it in before they stopped their vehicle? If they did, this vehicle was hot.

He tried to take his mind off their dilemma for a few minutes.

He loved looking at the snow sitting on the mountain tops. The rugged landscape stayed covered in pale silvery light and the snow reminded him of his childhood days in Minnesota. While they didn’t have the steep mountain ranges back home, they did have a lot of snow.

Chimi slowed down, then pulled off the main road onto a narrower lane, heavily rutted. “We’re taking a break now.”

Zack watched as Chimi drove up the lane toward a farmhouse.

A man and a woman stood by the front door, silently watching them arrive. Hopefully no one had spotted their van where they turned in the rutted drive.

Chimi stopped the truck, shut off the engine, and stepped out. He stretched, then turned back to Zack. “Feel free to get out and stretch your legs. We’ll be here for a while, then we need to 91

Roof of the World

change vehicles and keep moving. It’ll be much better traveling at night.”

Zack climbed out, stretched his back and legs, and walked around. Damn, felt good. He must have been in the in the truck for six hours. Probably they were about half way to the border.

Still a long drive to go.

Chimi motioned toward the house. “We’d better hustle inside the building. Fast. Never sure about Chinese satellites.”

Zack ran toward the small farm house and through the door held open by a short woman. The woman had a worried look on her face, but she managed a small smile. Said something Zack didn’t understand. Should have taken more time to learn a few key words of the language.

He glanced back outside and saw the man who met them pull the truck into an aging wooden building next to a barn. He climbed out and Chimi helped him shut the door of the building, then together they hurried toward the house, looking back and up at the sky.

When they both made it inside, Chimi turned to Zack.

“Come in the living room and relax for a few minutes. Warm yourself by the fire. Our host has food for us, and we’ll be leaving as soon as we get something to eat.”

On a table in the corner of the room sat food, lots of food.

Zack suddenly realized how hungry he was. Hadn’t eaten since breakfast.

Chimi placed a couple of pieces of lamb on naan, “We’ll take food and drink with us. The bathroom is outside. When you go outside, turn right and walk behind the house.

Zack nodded, stepped out to the other side of the shed. Then he hurried back to the main house keeping his eyes upward, assuming the Chinese would be dispatching helicopters to find them. Fortunately, it was only a couple of hours until dark.

Their host motioned toward the table. Zack bowed and tried to thank them, then took a plate and filled it. He sat on a bench and began to eat.

Looking up at his hosts he said, “Very good. Thank you so much.”

92

Don Helin

Chimi thanked their hosts while chewing on a piece of lamb.

“Guess we’d better prepare to leave in about ten minutes. Not going to get anywhere sitting here.”

Zack stood, plate his hand. “I can eat on the road if you drive.

Let’s go.”

Their host placed food in a bag and gave it to Zack. He spoke in broken English, “We pray for you.”

Zack took the bag. “Thank you.” He meant it. He knew if the Chinese found out the man had helped him it would probably mean death. “We will try to help you.”

Chimi translated what Zack said.

The man reached over and hugged Zack, then smiled up at him. “Thank you.”

Zack knew they were banking on him to help them.

They picked up the rifles Chimi had brought from the truck. Zack followed Chimi and their host around to the back of the house to a small car. Zack wasn’t sure the make or model.

Probably Chinese. The only thing he knew for sure was it was small. Damn small.

Chimi got in and motioned for Zack to sit in the front seat which puzzled Zack. “Should I be in the back in case we get stopped?”

Chimi shook his head and smiled wearily. “Too small. You’ll be a pretzel.”

Zack hunched over in the front seat as best he could. “Okay.”

Their hostess brought a wrap and an old hat to them. Zack put them on. He was still too big, but at least the clothes and hat were a step in the right direction.

They placed the spare weapons and ammunition in the back seat.

Chimi waved to their hosts, then started the car. With a reassuringly smooth sound, they turned around and started back down the lane they had arrived on. ***

93

Roof of the World

Skye woke again in the tiny cell which had become her home.

She shivered in the dark and cold. They had left her with just a T-shirt and her panties.

She remembered the barrage of questions, the beatings, and the cold. She was cold. Pull yourself together, she thought. Don’t let the bastards beat you down. She began to meditate. She’d need all the help she could get.

After her meditation, she stood and walked around her cell.

What could she do? Think, damn it think. Through the bars in the door she could see a hallway. Was anyone else in the hallway cells?

Anyone to talk to? Get information from?

“Hello, anyone there?” she whispered.

No answer.

“Hello, anyone there?” she whispered again a little louder.

“Yes, I’m here,” a voice replied in broken English.

“Who are you?” Skye asked.

“A fucking prisoner. Who do you think?”

“I understand. How long have you been here?”

“I don’t know. Lost track of time.”

“Are you from Tibet?”

“No, Nepal. College student.

“Why are you here?”

“I don’t know. I was here on vacation from school and checking out Lhasa with a girlfriend. We started to eat in a restaurant and this big fat cop comes over and starts feeling me up. Disgusting. I fought with him and of course, lost. Bastard beat me up and threw me in here. Don’t know what happened to my friend. What about you?”

Skye wasn’t sure what to say. “I’m British. They accused me of trying to undercut the Chinese government. It’s all trumped up charges. Is there anyone else in here?”

“I’m not sure. If so, I haven’t heard anyone.”

Skye paced around the cell for a moment, then asked, “How do we get out?”

“Damn good question. No one will tell me.”

“Have you been beaten?”

94

Don Helin

“First day. Then they left me alone. But I expect them back at any time. I’ve tried to get a message to my father who is in the government, but haven’t been successful yet.”

That gave Skye a good feeling. Someone to talk to and maybe plan with. She sounded intelligent. Maybe they could come up with an idea to get out.

It would take Zack until tomorrow to get to Nepal. Then some time to organize some sort of help for her. She had to hang tough for a couple of days. Oh, Zack, please hurry.

95

19 Kathmandu, Nepal, 5:00 a.m.

The air force jet landed on time at Tribhavan International Airport, located on the edge of Kathmandu. The pilot taxied to the military section of the airport and cut the engines. Fairchild followed TJ and Johnson down the stairs and took a moment to stand on the tarmac and get her thoughts organized after the long flight. She felt the heat beating down on her already. Gonna be hot at noon. Well, get moving. Not doing any good standing here.

A tall, well-built man in a US Army uniform hurried out from the terminal. “Welcome to Nepal. I’m Colonel Mike Henry, the military attaché to the US ambassador. We turned up the heat so you’d be toasty warm after your long flight.”

“Goddamn, it’s hot here,” Fairchild said. “I’m Tara Fairchild and this is Major Wilson, and Commander Johnson. I have a message for the ambassador from Admiral Steele, the president’s national security advisor. “ They all shook hands. “Be happy you’re not in the middle of the rainy season.” Henry said. “Tough to operate in all the heavy rain, a real bitch. I know it’s been a long flight for you, and we’d like to help you get organized.”

“Fine with us,” Fairchild said. “Can you take me to the embassy right away?”

“You bet.”

“The first thing I’ve got to do,” TJ said, “is get the Blackhawk unloaded and in flying condition, like right away.”

96

Don Helin

“That’s a great chopper,” Henry said. “I rode them lots during my tours in Afghanistan.”

“I’m delighted the admiral shipped one with us,” TJ said.

“The Blackhawk will handle the altitude better than some of the smaller choppers. It’s faster and has the range we’ll need if we have to go all the way to Lhasa.”

Henry checked his watch. “I know you’re in a battle against time. According to what we’ve been able to gather, Colonel Zack Kelly is working like hell to get out of Tibet. It appears the police may be after him. We believe he’s being assisted by a friend of Dar Puntso, a man called Chimi.”

“That’s my understanding, too,” TJ said. “Okay, let’s go to work on the Blackhawk.”

Fairchild watched the grounds crew hook the Blackhawk to a tractor and gently pull it off the plane. With the aid of the crew, TJ went to work on preparing the helicopter for flight.

She walked over to where he was standing. “TJ, while you’re getting things checked out, how about if Henry takes me to the embassy.”

“Works for me,” TJ said. “I’ve got a Blackhawk and a team of Navy SEALs. What the hell else would anyone need? I’ll submit flight plans to the air traffic controllers at the airport. I hope the ambassador has gotten approval from the Nepalese to conduct the operation.”

Commander Johnson walked over to them. “I need to contact the Joint Operations Center in the Pentagon as well as NSA. Gotta check to make sure they have eyes on where Zack could be holed up. No one’s quite sure why he stopped. Satellites show a multitude of possible roadblocks along the roads to Nepal. It appears we’ll face beefed up security at the border with Nepal.

Could be tricky getting him out.”

“That’s right,” Henry replied. “It would be hairy, but the Nepalese don’t like the Chinese any more than the Tibetans do.

The Chinese tend to push everyone around.”

“I’ll get maps, then load weapons on the Blackhawk,” TJ said.

“We’ll get ready, then wait for the release signal from air traffic control.”

97

Roof of the World

Henry motioned to Fairchild. “My car’s over here. Traffic is always miserable in Kathmandu, but I may know a couple of back roads to get us around. I’ll call and let the ambassador know we’re on the way.”

Fairchild hurried toward the car, clutching the letter from Admiral Steele. *** Zack figured they’d been traveling two hours and forty-five minutes since the last stop. His stomach appreciated the food their hosts had sent along. So far so good.

Zack glanced at Chimi. “How much longer?”

“Another couple of hours to our next stop, depending on the roads. We’ll change cars again.”

“Maybe we’ll pull a little bigger ride next time.”

“Is kinda tight.

“But beats the shit out of walking. Did a lot of that in Afghanistan.”

“With any luck it’s about another four to five hours to the border.”

Zack nodded. He’d been in worst spots.

The road faded into grass-lined ruts, then stretched out again onto the rocky pavement.

“This area is known for high, impassable ridges so we’re lucky the road takes us around the ridges. The problem for us is we’re probably not going to make the border before nightfall.

We’ll have to decide whether to wait or push on through.”

“What do you think?” Zack asked.

“I love the night. Border guards may not have night vision goggles. My gut tells me not to sit on the Tibet side of the border for any reason.”

“Let’s wait to make a decision,” Zack said. “Say, I wanted to ask you, where did you learn to speak such good English?”

Chimi stretched his left arm out the window. “I was studying to be a monk. Where I met Dar Puntso. I spent about six months in England, hence my British accent.”

98

Don Helin

Zack had to laugh. “What happened?”

Chimi looked out the side window for a few minutes. Zack was not sure what to say. “Look, I don’t want to bring up bad memories.”

“No, it’s okay. It was the third year of my training here in Tibet. The Chinese had taken over Tibet a few years before. I grew up on the Tibetan Plateau and loved the open spaces. Began my studies in one of our schools in Lhasa.”

“I’m told it’s a beautiful area. Look forward to seeing more of it.”

“The fucking Security Police came to my parent’s house one night. They told my parents they had to move. The bastards began to throw our stuff out the door and onto the ground. Laughed while they did it.”

Zack frowned.

“My dad tried to stop them. One of the police hit him with the butt of his rifle. Knocked him down. The clown kicked him several times while he lay helpless on the ground.”

“Is your dad all right now?” Zack asked.

Chimi shook his head. “He died that night.”

Zack didn’t know what to say again, so wisely he kept his mouth shut.

“After they killed my dad, the dirty bastards raped my mother and sister who happened to be home. They took my niece and nephew for one of their fucking schools, burned down my house, and left.”

Zack stared out the windshield for a few minutes. “Oh, Chimi.”

“I didn’t find out what happened until several days later. The Lhama running our school gave me leave. I’m sure he realized if he didn’t I would have left anyway.”

“Did you find your family?”

Chimi nodded. “It took me three weeks, but I did. My mother and sister have never been the same since. My sister used to be a very happy person, loved by everyone. Now they are both in a home quite a distance from our village for their safety.”

“What about your niece and nephew?”

99

Roof of the World

“I found them in one of the schools the Chinese have set up.

The head master refused to let me see them. I turned and left as I had to figure out what to do.”

Zack didn’t say anything.

“I was so angry, I went back and quit my training. I knew I could never be a monk after what had happened to my family.

Dar Puntso tried to talk me out of it, but he couldn’t. Monks are supposed to be peacefully nonviolent, turn the other cheek sort of people. The Chinese blew that out of me forever.”

“I don’t think I could either,” Zack said. “A cheek not to be turned.”

“It took me almost six months, but I found and killed the bastards who had murdered my father and raped my mother and sister. Didn’t make me feel much better, but something I had to do.”

Zack thought about Laura. If anyone hurt her, he’d kill them.

No doubt about it.

“I went back to the school with two of my friends. We killed all of the Chinese at the school and released the students. Helped the kids return to their families. Dar Puntso pulled some strings and helped me get my niece and nephew into a Tibetan school in Kathmandu.”

“Did the Chinese ever go after you?” Zack asked.

Chimi shook his head. “Since we killed the Chinese and released kids, they never figured it out. Dar Puntso kept me on the roster at the monastery where I began my training. He covered for me. I owe him a lot.”

“Terrible story.”

“Ever since then, I’ve worked for him and helped with the resistance. I will have to say many of our people are pinning their hopes on America.”

“Man, I don’t want to let everyone down.”

Chimi put his hand on Zack’s arm. “All you can do, my friend, is try. That’s all. If it works, great and we will live forever in Tibetan history. If not, we will have to try something else. I don’t think we will ever stop trying.”

100

Don Helin

Zack just stared at Chimi. Thought about Skye. What were the Chinese doing to her? Torture? Four more hours to Nepal until he could reach the embassy. Talk with Admiral Steele. Develop a plan to rescue Skye, then figure a way to help the Tibetan people get their religion back.

Tired and cramped from sitting so long in a small vehicle, he tried to stretch. Hard, but one hell of a lot better than stuck in some fucking cell.

No sooner had he had that thought when he spotted a car in the rear view mirror. “See it? Think it could be the police?”

Chimi nodded. “No one else is out. Curfew restrictions.”

“Holy crap, we’re out after curfew?”

Chimi sped up a little. “I know it sounds silly in the late afternoon, but they have a number of rules to cover these roads.

Hard to remember all of them.”

“Well shit, we’re going to get pulled over.”

Chimi began to slow down. “Let me do the talking.”

“Don’t worry, I got nothing to say to these fucks.”

A siren sounded and Chimi pulled off to the side of the road.

A police officer appeared at Chimi’s window. Chimi rolled down the window, said something in Tibetan.

The officer motioned for him to get out of the car. Chimi did as directed and stood next to the door as the officer looked at his papers.

The officer’s raised voice told Zack things were not going well.

Chimi leaned in and whispered, “You need to get out of the car.”

Zack opened the door and stood, cramped as hell. He bent as low as he could and kept the pistol at his side under the wrap. Just stand there, he thought, and play dumb. Don’t answer anything.

The Chinese police officer yelled again at Chimi, then turned to Zack. Asked him something Zack didn’t understand.

Chimi stepped in front of Zack. Probably explaining why Zack couldn’t speak. Zack sure as hell hoped he made a convincing story.

He must not have been convincing because the officer slapped him with his pistol then turned to Zack. He called for the other officer to get out of the car.

101

Roof of the World

Zack figured this was it. When the second officer stepped out, Chimi pulled a pistol from beneath his robe and shot the officer in front of him, then the second officer. Zack moved quickly to check for a pulse on the two men.

“Both dead?”

Zack nodded. “We need to move fast and get the hell out of here.” He hurried around to the passenger side as Chimi got in behind the wheel and started the car.

Chimi reached in the back seat and got one of the rifles. He laid it across his lap. “Gonna get exciting.”

102

20 George Washington University, Saturday, 5:30 p.m.

Garcia reached the soccer field a little before practice ended.

She spotted Laura running through training exercises with the rest of the team. Not wanting to call her off the field, she sat in the bleachers watching the rest of the practice. Her gaze scanned the audience, but she didn’t see anyone suspicious so she just waited.

No sense interrupting Laura if she didn’t need to. The poor girl would probably be messed with soon enough.

When the coach blew the whistle and motioned the team together, Garcia moved toward the huddle of girls, standing back so as to not interfere with the talk. It took another ten minutes, then the huddle broke up and the girls hurried toward the locker room.

Laura spotted Garcia and trotted over to her. “What’s wrong?

Is my dad okay?”

Garcia nodded, not sure what to tell Laura. “Your dad is fine.”

She hoped that was true. “Admiral Steele received a message from Nepal. Things in Tibet were getting a little dicey so he figured it would be prudent to be cautious with you and Dorjee. He asked me to pick you up in case anyone gives you a bad time.”

Laura started to laugh. “Shit, some Chinese puke give me a bad time, I’d just kick him in the balls and slap his face.”

Garcia admired her spunk and had to laugh, too. “You’ve got the right spirit. I don’t think it will come to that, but I’d like to stick with you until we hear more from you dad.”

“Let me hustle inside and change, then I can take a shower at home.”

103

Roof of the World

“Okay, take your time. I’ll sit on this bench, then follow you home.”

Laura gave Garcia a thumbs up and ran toward the locker room. She pulled the door shut behind her.

About fifteen minutes later, she came out carrying her bag.

Together the two walked toward the parking lot following some of the other team members.

“How’s my dad doing?” Laura asked.

“We haven’t heard from him directly, but knowing Zack, he can take care of himself.”

A friend of Laura’s came walking over to them. “Hey, Laura, I’ve got a problem. The battery on my car has died. Can you give me a jump?”

Laura looked at Garcia who nodded, then back at her friend.

“Why don’t you just take mine? I can ride with my friend here.

You can bring it back to the lot in the morning, then figure out what to do with your car.”

“Oh, I couldn’t do that,” her friend said. “I don’t want to impose on you.”

“No problem,” Laura said. “I’ve got a ride with my buddy.

She’s planning on giving me a lift to practice tomorrow if we have one. I hate to see you without wheels.”

“Thanks, Laura, you’re a pal. I’ll check with my dad and see what he wants to do with the car. I think I may need a new battery. Look, I’ll pay you back. Slip some gas in it.”

Laura tossed her friend a set of keys. “No problem. I’ll probably need help one of these days. My car is running great now, but good stuff like that never lasts forever. By the way, Linda, this is my friend, Colonel Garcia. She works with my dad.”

Garcia reached out to shake her hand. “Hi, Linda. Enjoy yourself tonight. I know it’s a pain to not have your car working right.”

“Okay.”

Linda hopped in the car and waved.

Something pinged in the back of Garcia’s mind, but it didn’t stick. She waved back to Linda, then turned and walked toward her car with Laura.

104

Don Helin

“Good luck with your car,” Laura called. “See you in the morning.”

Garcia heard the car start, then an explosion shook the ground and knocked Garcia to the ground. She tried to stand.

Everything hurt. She had the feeling of nausea in her belly. Her left arm and right leg were stiff. But she had to move.

She shook her head, then pushed herself up on one knee and looked around. The car doors had been blown open, but Linda still sat in the driver’s seat. Shit, watch out for a fire.

Garcia checked Laura laying on the ground. Could see she was moaning and moving a little so Garcia jumped up and ran to the damaged car. Damn heat.

She reached in. undid Linda’s seat belt, then pulled the unconscious girl out of the seat and away from the car, laying her on the ground. Linda was still breathing and began to moan.

Garcia pulled her a little farther from the car, then dialed 911.

As she pulled Linda over by Laura, the car burst into flames with a loud explosion. *** It turned out to be late morning by the time Fairchild and Colonel Henry were able to leave the airport and drive into Kathmandu. Fairchild noticed a black car —a Buick — behind them. It caught her attention because it was so much bigger than the other cars and motor scooters on the crowded roads. Man, this is worse than D.C., she thought, and that’s saying something.

She enjoyed the cobblestone alleys, wood carvings, temples, and markets. The sites helped take her mind off the tension for a couple of moments. But soon it came roaring back at her. She had a mission and she had to do it well. So many people depended on what she was trying to do.

When they passed the Crown Plaza Hotel in Kathmandu, Fairchild said,” Great looking place. Reminds me I’d love to take a long hot shower after the flight. But all in good time. First things first. I hope the ambassador doesn’t mind a little sweat.”

105

Roof of the World

“She gets it all the time,” Henry said. “I’m not sure if you know anything at all about the history of Nepal. I don’t want you to be caught off guard in any conversations.”

“I’ve read a bunch of briefing papers, and am trying to absorb it all, but a short summary would be helpful,” Fairchild replied.

“Don’t want to look stupid when I meet the ambassador or any of the governmental officials here in Kathmandu.”

“Nepal’s recorded history goes back 2500 years,” Henry said.

“It’s landlocked, but has never been colonized. They are proud of the fact Buddha was born in Nepal which gives them a special tie to Tibet. You should be able to use that point to gain traction with the president.”

Fairchild made a nod. “Good idea. Anything to help me.”

“Remember the Nepalese are dependent on the Chinese for many things. Eighty percent of the population in Nepal is involved in agriculture so it’s a very rural country. Also, the Nepalese people are peaceful and tolerant of one another and their neighbors. They aren’t going to be wild about getting involved in a pissing contest with the Chinese.”

“What about the government?” Fairchild asked.

“The country was ruled by a king for a long time, but he abdicated his throne because he wanted a democracy for the country. There is no longer a monarchy. The government is very scattered and not well organized. One of their biggest problems is how to stop young Nepalese from leaving the country and if they do leave, how to make them want to come back.”

Fairchild found herself looking out the window of the staff car. “Look at the gas lines and traffic.”

“Traffic is always awful and so are the gas lines,” Henry said.

“When the king relinquished the throne, rather than getting a few lawyers together to draft a constitution then have a vote, he called for a representative from each region to gather in a room.

They tried to come up with something that made sense. You can imagine how this turned out.” He smiled. “Turned in to a little bit of mob rule.”

Fairchild laughed. “Yeah. Management by committee. Kinda like our Congress.”

106

Don Helin

Henry started laughing. “Absolutely, except these folks are much nicer to one another than all the partisan crap we have in Congress.”

Fairchild thought through what she wanted to say. A lot rode on it. She hoped they didn’t need to cross the border to help Zack. Would be a big decision for the president. She also needed Nepal to know the US was trying to help the Tibetans be the masters of their own culture and religion without interference from the Chinese.

She decided to blow past all her concerns. Stay thinking of results. One step at a time. She glanced back out the window.

Noticed the black Buick still following them.

Henry pointed out the front window. “There is the Swayambhunath, also known as the Monkey Temple. It’s the oldest Buddhist stupa and a place of meditation. Built more than 2,500 years ago and it’s now a UNESCO World Heritage Site.

Look at it. Perched high on a hilltop, it commands a superb view of the entire Kathmandu Valley.”

“Thanks for diverting my attention to something other than the mess we’re in. Keep it up. Maybe I’ll survive all this.”

“Okay, get ready. We’re almost to the embassy.”

“You know,” Fairchild said, “that damn black Buick is still behind us.”

Henry turned. “I don’t like the looks of it. But, we’re here so let’s get it on.”

107

21 Tibet. Friday, On the road, 8:35 p.m.

Chimi floored the accelerator and the car jumped forward.

Not as fast as Zack would have liked, but not too bad.

He turned to Chimi. “How much farther to our next stop?”

Chimi seemed to be thinking about his answer. “Sorry, I keep trying to plan. Can’t decide if we should stay on the main road or try the back roads.”

“Is there another road we can take?” Zack asked. “As soon as they find the car and the bodies, Chinese Intelligence will know we’re on this one.”

Chimi focused on a map in his lap. “There are a number of alternative routes, but they are much longer and in some cases really bumpy and rutted roads. We have about another half hour to our next stop where friends are waiting for us to hide this car.

If the Chinese put a chopper in the air, we could lead the bastards right to the ones who are helping us.”

“That’d be the shits,” Zack said. “Don’t want to do that.”

Chimi smiled. “My thoughts exactly. How about no chopper we stay on this road. If we spot a chopper we head for Plan B?” Zack chuckled. “Sold.” Very few cars were on the road so Zack kept checking for a helicopter.

In about twenty-five minutes, Chimi looked over and pointed. “Almost there. We take the next turn to the right and go in about a mile.”

After Chimi turned in, the car started to shake from the ruts.

“Damn roads,” Chimi exclaimed. He drove up an overgrown 108

Don Helin

track until they reached a washout that left a deep rut across the road.

In about five minutes they crested a short rise. A frame house stood at the end of the lane on the right.

Chimi pointed. “There, by the barn. We’ll park the car in the barn.”

A woman ran out of the house. She opened the door to the barn and motioned for him to drive into the building. When they entered, she motioned for Chimi to drive behind a stack of manure.

Zack sniffed, then was sorry he had. “Wow, what a smell.”

“Yeah. Welcome to my country. When Chimi stopped, the woman motioned for him to get out of the car. “Hurry. Must hurry.”

Zack jumped out and the woman brought over a large cloth which they placed over the car.

She motioned the two of them toward the house. “Hurry.

Must hurry.”

These wonderful people were risking their lives. He ran toward the house where another woman held the door open for him.

He stopped at the door. “Thank you for your help.”

She nodded and kept signaling for him to get inside and go to the front room.

Zack entered the front room and saw a platter of mutton and a pitcher of milk waiting on the table.

“Eat,” she said.

Chimi came up behind Zack. “Don’t have to ask me twice.

Ready to eat.”

By this time Zack was famished. “Thank you.” He picked up a plate, put meat and bread on his plate and made a sandwich. One of the best he’d ever eaten. Food always tasted better to a really hungry guy.

Chimi spread a map on the scarred coffee table in front of an old couch. “Can’t do much about the time. We might stay ahead of them if we leave now, but could be sitting ducks if a chopper finds us. It’s going to help we’re in another car.”

109

Roof of the World

Zack folded his sandwich and walked back outside. The first rays of dusk were streaking across the skies. Great, he thought, almost darkness.

Chimi opened the door and slid in behind the wheel. The woman wrapped Zack in an old blanket and gave him a hat. “You go.”

He climbed into the car and grabbed her by the hand. “Thank you.”

As Chimi pulled away from the house on the dirt road toward the main road, Zack heard people shouting.

Chimi turned to Zack and hit the brakes. “Something’s wrong. Better stop.” The car rolled to a stop.

One of the men ran up to the car and began to yell something in Tibetan.

Chimi listened, then turned to Zack. “Sounds like there may be roadblocks ahead. Probably best if we turn back and wait in the house.”

Zack glanced over at him. “Go back? We’re so close to Nepal.”

They’re trying to tell us we could be stopped by roadblocks.”

“But we can’t just sit here. We’ll get captured.”

“They think if we wait for total darkness we’ll have a better chance.”

Zack was tempted to tell Chimi to give it the gas and go.

Sitting here was an invitation for the Chinese to come and get him. But he had to trust Chimi and the people. He’d done well so far.

Chimi turned the car around and drove back to the house.

Their hosts had opened the shed and Chimi drove inside. They picked up the weapons from the back seat and carried them into the house. Three rifles with ammunition would help, but not a lot against a determined bunch of Chinese soldiers. *** Rene Garcia sat in the corner of the Georgetown hospital room listening to Laura’s steady breathing. Laura had required surgery for her broken wrist and the staff had bandaged the ankle sprain. She’d have to watch for a concussion.

110

Don Helin

When Garcia stared in a mirror, her two black eyes stared right back at her and every inch of her felt bruised. The doc had told her she had a sprained elbow and knee. He’d given her a script for the pain, but she had to stay awake and alert for Laura.

Could have been a shitload worse.

It had been a close call. If they hadn’t walked away before the explosion, Laura could have been much worse. And if Garcia hadn’t pulled Linda out of the car, well, don’t go there.

She couldn’t believe she hadn’t checked Laura’s car before she let Linda get in.

Two beautiful, fun young women now scarred, maybe for life.

Not only physically, but emotionally. Garcia knew the cost of PTSD. She’d had it for a long time and it came roaring back on her periodically. And Linda never knew what she’d gotten in to.

Garcia felt like shit.

The nurse had come in about fifteen minutes ago and checked on Laura’s wrist. The nurse wouldn’t say much, but had told her the surgery went well. A young woman, Laura would heal physically, but what about emotionally. The concussion could have long-term consequences.

The door creaked open and Garcia touched the pistol in her lap. Lieutenant Scott stuck her head in and whispered, “The guard told me I could walk in when he saw my badge. Probably should have knocked first.”

Garcia rested the pistol back onto her lap and tried to smile, but failed miserably.

Scott pushed the door, then shut it quietly and tiptoed over to Garcia. She knelt down and gave Garcia a hug. “I am so sorry.

God, how awful. That poor young woman and what happened to both of you.”

Garcia stared ahead. “All I can see is her reaching over to start the car. I should have been faster and stopped her.”

“Don’t kick yourself around. You couldn’t have known the bastards would go after Laura at school.”

“I saw one of them around Zack’s house a couple of nights ago.

Can’t believe how fast the person moved, like a shadow. I tried to catch him or her, but whoever it was just plain disappeared like smoke. What do we know about the bomber?”

111

Roof of the World

Scott straightened and pulled another chair over next to Garcia. She leaned forward to whisper, “A camera at the lot picked up a small individual, but he or she had on a hoodie. Hard to tell much. The FBI is interviewing all of the people who had a car in the lot, but so far haven’t found a witness who saw anyone around the car. Takes a real set of brass balls to plant a bomb in broad daylight in a busy parking lot.”

Garcia nodded. “It may have been planted early this morning.

Laura gets to soccer practice a little before seven o’clock most mornings and I assume she did this morning. How are Linda’s parents doing?”

Scott covered her mouth to whisper. “Scared. A wonderful kid. Super student. Great soccer player. Everyone loves her.”

“Yeah. A really stupid question. What is the FBI releasing to the press? Any motive?”

“Right now, their statement is we’re exploring all possible options. We really don’t know who set the bomb, although I can make a pretty damn good guess. I wonder if it’s the same person who killed the woman at the senior center.”

“Makes sense.” Garcia glanced up at Laura. “Still asleep. What have you heard about Zack?”

“News isn’t great there either. Apparently Zack and Skye were in Lhasa. I can’t get an answer if their host talked to the Chinese.”

“Do you think this Bai gave information about Zack and Skye’s mission?”

“He must have said something. We believe Skye covered for Zack and according to Dar Puntso, he’s trying to reach Nepal.

Admiral Steele is pushing all the buttons he has, but the news is pretty scattered.”

Garcia’s eyes widened. “Are you saying both of them could be in the hands of the Chinese?”

“To be honest, no one knows.”

“Crap.” Garcia got up and began pacing around the room.

Actually limping. An action person, she hated sitting. “What the hell are we in to?”

Scott shook her head. Shrugged.

Garcia looked out the window. “We stumbled into this and I don’t believe we were ready. You know, ready to handle all 112

Don Helin

contingencies.”

Scott leaned forward, lowering her voice again. “Here’s what I know so far. Admiral Steele has alerted our military attaché and CIA contact along with their partners in the Nepal government.

He’s organized a team in the Joint Operations Center in the Pentagon to coordinate activities. That includes, State, CIA, and a military complement. The navy is preparing to insert another SEAL team if the one we sent with TJ gets in trouble or isn’t enough.”

“What about the embassy in Beijing? Do they know what’s going on?”

“The Chinese have refused to release the body of this Bai so we don’t know for sure what happened to him. The CIA reps are talking to their contacts to find out exactly what happened. The NSA believe they have found Zack with the satellite and will be tracking him as he reaches the border.”

“What about Nepal?” Garcia asked. “Will they be much help?”

“Nepal is a problem. They have many organizational problems. I guess they organized a congress, but all they did was argue. Then the awful earthquake and things really went to hell.”

“How are you doing with Dorjee?” Garcia asked.

“Sweet guy. Really fun to be around. I have to work on him to stay safe. He’s absolutely fearless and doesn’t like to stay undercover.”

“What’s the next step?”

“Find out from TJ what the hell is going on with Zack and Skye. The FBI and the ATF are evaluating the bombing, looking for clues.”

Garcia sighed. “You know damn well there won’t be any.”

“These guys are good. We’ll figure out who made the bomb.

Hopefully someone saw something.”

“Really think so?”

Scott thought for a moment. “A pro doesn’t leave clues.”

Garcia glanced at Laura. “That’s what I think, too. Zack’s gonna crap when he finds out what happened to Laura. And I sure don’t blame him.”

113

22 Kathmandu, Nepal, noon The staff car carrying Fairchild and Colonel Henry wound its way through the busy traffic of Kathmandu. The driver turned onto Ring Road, then left onto Maharajgunj Road and pulled up in front of a two-story, pinkish colored building and parked under the overhang.

Henry got out and held the door open for Fairchild. She stepped out and took a deep breath of the humid air. Pointing back in the direction they had come, she called, “Look, the black car just drove off.”

Henry followed the car with his gaze. “We may need security for you on the way back to the airport.”

“Good idea,” she said. “Man, this humidity is a pain in the ass.”

Henry wiped his brow. “Trust me, you never get used to it.”

A slender, dark-haired man in a white shirt and khaki trousers hurried down the stairs, hand extended. “Ms. Fairchild, I’m Stanley Moses, the deputy chief of mission. I’m sorry our ambassador was called away to a meeting with the president.”

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Moses.”

“It’s Stanley.”

“Okay. And I’m Tara.”

“Come in, please. Let’s get you out of this heat.”

Moses led them up the stairs and down a hall to a conference room seating about six people. A man stood at the end of the table.

114

Don Helin

Moses motioned with his hand. “This is George Able, our political attaché.”

Able stepped forward, extending his hand. “Very nice to meet you.”

Fairchild took his hand. “Nice to meet you, also.”

Moses shut the door and gestured toward the table. “Let’s take our seats. We have sandwiches and coffee coming as well as some iced tea. The room is swept once each day so you may be sure others will not hear our conversation.”

After they were seated, Moses leaned forward. “Let me give you a short introduction I think you will find helpful.”

Fairchild handed him a letter. “First, let me provide you a letter from my boss, Admiral Steele, who is the president’s national security advisor. It explains why I’m here and may repeat some of what you already know.”

“Thank you. I’m aware of your goals to help the Tibetan people achieve freedom of religion and stopping the Chinese from destroying their culture and history. A goal we support.”

Fairchild nodded. “Good. We’re on the same page.”

“Let me give you a few sentences. It may sound like bumper sticker stuff, but I think it’s important. The mission of the U.S. Embassy in Nepal is to assist Nepal’s development as a peaceful and democratic nation that contributes positively to regional stability.”

“Ah, I see.” Fairchild leaned forward. “You’re concerned our efforts here may conflict with your mission.”

“Unfortunately, yes. In pursuit of our goal, we encourage multi-party democracy, including respect for human rights and the rule of law, and sustainable, and private-sector-led economic development.”

A knock on the door. “Ah,” Moses said, “the sandwiches have arrived.”

After they had their food and drinks, he continued. “We need Nepal’s support on global issues such as counter-terrorism, peacekeeping, narcotics control, protection for the environment, and prevention of AIDS and other communicable diseases. In summary, we work every day toward mutual understanding between the United States and Nepal.”

115

Roof of the World

Fairchild took a sip of coffee. “We certainly support your goals.” She held her cup up in a toast. “By the way, great coffee.”

Moses touched her cup with his. “Good coffee. One of our rewards for dealing with this damn heat. Nepal is stuck in between two giants, India and China. They have to walk a tight rope so as to not push either of these two countries too far.”

Fairchild took another sip. “I understand.”

“Our ambassador has received the support of the government of Nepal to help get Colonel Kelly and Ms. Tenzin safely across our border. However, I must emphasize, pushing China too much farther on the issue of Tibet could be a challenge for this government. Peaceful relations with the giant is important.”

She nodded and took another sip. “We need to be careful.”

“I hasten to add, the government does support the people of Tibet. You may not be aware, but there are approximately one and a half million Tibetan people living in Nepal who have escaped from Tibet. Many live in a colony near the border.”

Able raised his hand. “We have been keeping an eye on the Chinese here and noticed an increase in their surveillance of our activities. A man named Han seems to be in charge of the operation and we believe a man to watch out for.”

“I’ve heard his name before,” Fairchild said.

“Please advise Admiral Steele we will do all we can to support his efforts to help the people of Tibet, and I believe the government of Nepal will also. They have spoken out in support of Tibet on a number of occasions and I’m sure would do so again.”

“Thank you.” Fairchild tapped the sweat on her face with a napkin. “Now if there are no more questions, I must get back to the airport.”

Moses stood. “We understand your need to hurry. Please feel free to take some of our good coffee with you. And there are plenty of sandwiches.”

Fairchild dropped a few sandwiches into a bag. “For our team. Thanks again for everything.” ***

116

Don Helin

Zack circled the inside of the house where he and Chimi hid and checked for ways to improve security. He knew unless he was able to get the hell out of here, he’d be in the fight of his life. Well, he’d done it before so he erased what might happen from his mind and focused on what he could do to improve his situation.

He asked the family to gather hay bales and spread them around the perimeter of the house for extra protection. They covered the bales with cloths so it wouldn’t look too obvious.

It appeared the only way of advance for the Chinese was down the main road. Once on the property, he knew they could spread out and come at the two of them from all sides. He wanted to prevent the Chinese from getting behind them if at all possible.

He studied the ridge from the driveway. In the dying light he fancied he saw other features, a dim line of shadows to the west that must have been the old caravan route and another to the right which could have been a pilgrim route. He wished he had time to learn more about this area.

He tapped Chimi on the arm and pointed at the road. “Only way for Chinese to get in here?”

Chimi nodded. “Unless by helicopter. Then we’re probably screwed anyway.” *** Two hours passed without any action. Zack kept an eye on the front and Chimi checked the sides and back. No Chinese movement. Seemed to surprise his hosts. He had to rub his eyes a few times as he had been too damn long without sleep, but it couldn’t be helped.

Darkness crept in slowly. Zack walked out the back to talk with Chimi who sat cross-legged by a fire. He’d scooped a small amount of dirt into a mound and Zack could smell incense burning. Sitting quietly, Chimi bowed his head.

Zack stopped and waited for him to finish what most certainly were prayers. When Chimi straightened, Zack said, “I think it’s time to make a run to the border.”

117

Roof of the World

Chimi stood. “You’re right. The Chinese may be the blocking the road to the border, but it’s not safe to stay here any longer.”

“Agreed. Sooner or later they’re going to come down that damn lane. We can hold them off only so long.”

Chimi brushed dirt off his hands. “I’ve killed a number of the police so they will want me and when they get me it won’t be pretty. It’s dangerous to make a run for it, but one hell of a lot more dangerous to stay here and wait for them to come which they will.”

His hosts argued, but most of their talk was in Tibetan and Zack couldn’t understand what they said. It really didn’t matter because he and Chimi had made up their minds. It was his funeral if he sat here, but just as importantly it was their funeral too. The Chinese would kill these wonderful people for sheltering them.

Zack didn’t want to have their deaths on his hands.

“We must leave,” Zack said. “Can we take your map? It’s better than ours.”

His hosts had tears in their eyes, but nodded. They spread a map on the table. “About 80 kilometers to border. Maybe two hours if no problems.”

Zack looked at the map. “What does the border look like?”

“Poles they lift spread across the road,” Chimi said. “Four small houses for the border guards to stay in. There are normally three guards on duty at any one time. Probably more now. Going to be a challenge.”

“What about the road to the border?” Zack asked. “Hills?

Valleys?”

“Up and down till we reach the border,” Chimi said. “The last stretch is downhill. Then flat after we reach it.”

Zack began to think they might actually make it. They had weapons with plenty of ammo and hopefully the advantage of darkness.”

“I come too.” his host offered.

Zack shook his head. “We go alone. You never saw us. That way you might be safe.”

“No,” his guide said. “I help. Dar Puntso say.”

118

Don Helin

Zack shook his head again and took his guide into a hug.

“You have helped us so much. More than we can ever repay. You stay. We go.”

With that, Zack and Chimi shook hands with all who had helped them, picked up their weapons and left before his hosts could say anymore.

On the way out Zack said, “Wonderful people. I hope we can do some good for them.”

“You’re right,” Chimi said. “It’s why we work so hard and hope so much.”

119

23 Kathmandu, Nepal, American Embassy, 3:00 p.m.

Fairchild followed Colonel Henry out the embassy front door. The afternoon sun beat down on her. She shaded her eyes and checked around. No black Buick. Maybe she’d get back to the airport without an incident. She hoped so.

Colonel Henry held open the door to the sedan and she climbed into the back seat. “Ah, air conditioning. Feels great.”

Their Nepalese driver looked back over the seat. “Be sure and fasten your seat belts. It’ll probably get kinda wild driving back through town. Traffic is really crazy and so are the drivers. May have to duck around a few cars. But don’t worry, I’ve lived here all my life and know my way around.”

Fairchild had to smile. Her driver knew all of our American slang. As they pulled away from the embassy, Fairchild looked back to see a truck pull out behind them. She felt better having a security detail. She’d heard Zack and Skye talk about a guy named Han. Bad news.

After they pulled out of the driveway, they immediately got stuck in traffic. Their driver maneuvered through the traffic, managing to kept them moving. When they turned onto Ring Road, things opened up a little. Maybe it wouldn’t be too bad after all.

She glanced back once more and spotted the black Buick slip out of a side street and fall into traffic behind them. The Buick pulled out and appeared next to them, cutting in to try and push them to the curb.

Their driver fought the wheel and pushed back. Much larger, the Buick seemed to be winning the fight.

120

Don Helin

Fairchild glanced at the car, wide-eyed, and screamed, “Gun!” She rolled to the floor of the car and heard a retort from the pistol, then the shattering of glass. Fairchild peeked up. Their security detail swung out from behind them and bumped the Buick in the rear. The men in the truck fired three shots, smashing the glass in the back of the Buick causing it to swing out into traffic. Took the pressure off the embassy driver. He regained control and began to pull away from the Buick.

“Get down.” the driver called. “Crossfire.”

Fairchild ducked down again, turned toward Henry. “You okay?”

“So far.”

She heard three more shots, their vehicle still moving forward.

“Thank heavens for security.”

Peeking over the edge of the windowsill, she saw the Buick veer off down a side street. “Is security going to chase them?

Figure out who they are?”

“No,” Henry yelled. “We don’t know if we’ll run into another ambush. They’ll stay with us until we reach the airport.”

Fairchild sat up and brushed herself off. Watched the Buick disappear.

“Everyone okay back there,” the driver yelled.

Fairchild looked at Henry who nodded. “Looks okay. How about you?”

The driver turned slightly and Fairchild could see blood streaming down his face. “You’re hit.”

He shook his head. “Broken glass. I’ll get glued together when we reach the airport.”

“We’ll get you fixed up,” Henry said. “Thanks for what you did. You kept us moving until security could drive them off.

Good job.”

Fairchild took a deep breath and reached for her phone to call TJ. Things just got one hell of a lot worse. *** Admiral Steele paced around the White House situation room watching the team he had formed at the Pentagon’s Joint 121

Roof of the World

Operations Center on the monitor. He had TJ on the line to check the status of the team.

By satellite, the NSA had located the house where they believed Zack and Chimi had been hiding. A barn stood off to one side.

Steele watched the screen. A shadow moved across the ground from the house and entered the barn. In a moment a car backed out and turned around. The car drove up to the house and stopped. The driver got out and a second figure came out of the house, then they both got in the car.

A number of people came out of the house and gathered around the vehicle which had been pulled outside. They appeared to be waving.

“Must be Zack and Chimi in the car,” Steele said. “Just the two of them. Not taking anyone with him.”

“Just like Zack,” TJ said. “He knows it’s going to be tough.

Doesn’t want to get the people who have helped him killed.”

Steele frowned wearily. “For your information I just received a message that Tara Fairchild’s motorcade has been attacked in Kathmandu. She is fine and headed to the airport. TJ, what do you know?”

“We heard the same thing from Colonel Henry,” TJ said.

“Their security detail drove off the attackers. The police and army are trying to catch the bastards. They’ll give me updates as it develops. Henry is about fifteen minutes from the airport.”

“We’ve got to get Zack and Chimi across the border.” Steele glanced at the operator. “Focus on the car. Forward the picture to the guys in the Blackhawk.”

“Yes sir.”

“TJ, have you got the picture?”

“Yes sir. We’re ready.”

Steele took a deep breath. If this turned to shit it would probably be his job, but he started it and he would finish it.

“Okay, prepare to get Zack if necessary. I’ll talk to the president.”

“On the way, sir.”

“Let me know when Tara arrives at the airport.”

“Will do, sir.”

122

24 Fairfax County, 5:00 p.m.

Lieutenant Scott stepped out of her car and shut the door, then turned to look up the sidewalk. She’d called Dorjee earlier and asked if he’d like to go for a ride.

Bruiser called from the window, “I’ll wait in the car.”

Dorjee jumped at the chance. He’d heard about Dairy Queen ice cream and wanted to get one, then thought maybe they could go see a movie. Any movie would be fine with him. Scott was surprised to hear he’d never seen a movie. She’d fix that.

Scott loved movies and she loved ice cream as did Bruiser, so she figured this was a match made in heaven.

As she walked up the sidewalk, she could see the faces of monks smiling and looking out the windows. She spotted Dorjee’s face and waved. He waved back and left the window. In a moment he opened the door and stepped out to hug her. “Scott.

Scott. Thank you for coming. I look forward to being with you.

Who is with you? I forget.”

Scott chuckled. “Call him Bruiser. That’s what he likes. What kind of a movie would you like to see?”

“Any movie is okay. No matter. Just want to see American movie.”

Scott had recently seen a kid’s movie, and being a kid at heart, she had enjoyed it. She figured Dorjee would like it so she’d rented it and set it up at her house. What the heck. Sweet guy. He deserved it.

They started down the sidewalk. Dorjee looked around. “No motorcycle?”

123

Roof of the World

Scott laughed. “No, no motorcycle. It might rain so we drove our car.”

Dorjee laughed. “Okay. Is okay. A car is okay.”

Everything seemed okay with Dorjee.

“What is first?” Dorjee asked.

“First we see a movie. It’s called How to Train Your Dragon.”

Dorjee looked at her, eyes wide. “How to what?”

“How to Train Your Dragon. It’s been out for a while so we couldn’t find it at a theater, but I’ve set it up at my house.”

“Fun. Fun.” Dorjee did a little dance step on the sidewalk and grabbed Scott’s hand. “You can bring movie theater to your house?”

Scott shook her head. “No, we can go to a store and rent movies we want to see.”

Bruiser got out and held the back door open for Dorjee. “Hey, Mr. Monk. How ya doing?”

“Ok,” Dorjee replied. “Everything is okay. Movie. Fun time.”

It only took Scott about twenty minutes to reach her house.

Her aunt had a bridge game tonight so wouldn’t be visiting Scott.

Scott had never been bitten by the bridge bug so she didn’t ever go with her.

They pulled up in front of the house. Dorjee jumped out of the back seat and almost ran up the sidewalk, robes flapping behind him. In his excitement he danced, spun in circles and sang a little chant.

“What’s the chant?” Scott asked.

“To bless your house and all who live there.”

“Hey, thanks,” Scott replied. “Can’t go wrong with a good news chant.”

Scott had already set up the movie. Once inside, she headed for the kitchen. “First we need popcorn.”

“Popcorn?” Dorjee asked. “What is popcorn?”

“I’ll show you. Scott reached up in the cupboard and pulled down the popper, and got out the corn, butter, and salt. She plugged in the popper and soon the popcorn was doing its thing.

Dorjee stared at the popper, looking a little nervous. “What is the noise? Will it explode? Should I duck down?”

124

Don Helin

Scott couldn’t help but grin. “No it won’t explode. We’re making popcorn.”

“Popcorn? What is popcorn?”

Scott put her hand on his arm. “Just give me a minute. I know you’ll like it.”

When the popper finished, she poured the popcorn into a bowl, added butter, then got out smaller dishes. She filled three of them and handed one to Dorjee and one to Bruiser.

Dorjee held the bowl. “What I should do?”

“Eat it, silly.” Scott took a few bites. “Like this.”

Dorjee watched her, then picked a few kernels out of the dish and popped them in his mouth. He started to chew, and his eyes lit up. “This is good. Very good. Never had before.”

He gobbled down the corn until the bowl was empty. “Good.”

“Want more?” Scott asked.

Dorjee flashed a big smile. “Oh, yes. More. Good.”

She pointed out a spot for him to sit on the couch and started the movie. Dorjee laughed when it started and kept laughing during the entire movie. He jumped up and waved his arms when the dragon flew in the air. He flew around the room with his arms spread like an airplane.

“We, too, have stories about dragons flying. Wonderful story about a monk on a dragon in Bhutan.”

He watched the movie, eating three more bowls of popcorn.

“Movies and popcorn are wonderful. We need to do at our house.

Movies and popcorn forever. My friends will love it.” He laughed, “I will be a hero.”

When the movie ended, he applauded like a little boy. Jumped up, laughed and applauded again.

Scott figured she had hit the jackpot which made her happy.

She glanced at Bruiser who was smiling.

“You’ve got a happy monk,” he said.

“Okay,” she said. “Now we go get ice cream. You will love it.”

“Queens?” Dorjee said, a puzzled look on his face. “Are they real ladies?”

“A special queen,” Scott replied. “It’s ice cream.”

Dorjee rubbed his hands together. “Oh, boy, oh, boy.”

125

Roof of the World

Scott put away the movie and Dorjee helped her clean up the kitchen.

When they finished, the three got in Scott’s car, pulled out from the curb, and stopped at a Dairy Queen about a mile away.

Bruiser held the door open for Dorjee. He jumped out of the back seat and ran up to the counter. He waited until Scott caught up with him, then the three went inside.

He looked at the young man behind the counter. “Can I have a Queen?”

Scott stepped up to the counter. “My friend would like a small cone. He’s never had one before.”

“Got it.” A young man whose name tag read Paul picked up a cone. He held it under the machine, and filled it, then handed the ice cream to Dorjee. “Okay, here you go.”

Dorjee licked the ice cream gently with his tongue, then took a bigger bite. “Oh, boy, oh, boy, ice cream is good.”

Paul laughed. “He’s got the idea.”

Scott gave Paul a thumbs up. “He’ll never be the same again.

Why don’t you give my friend a nutty butter-brickle blizzard.”

Dorjee looked at Scott, his mouth wide. “What is nutty blizzard thing?”

“Just you wait,” Scott said. “It’s my favorite.”

Paul handed him the blizzard with a long spoon. Dorjee pushed his spoon into the blizzard and took a bite. “Wow. Wow.” Dorjee made Scott laugh. “Good?”

He took a big bite, then said with his mouth full, “Good.”

They sat down at a table outside while they ate.

After he finished his blizzard, Scott said, “We’d better get going.”

“Okay,” Dorjee said. “Good. Really good.”

They got in the car and Scott drove him over to the monastery.

As they walked up the sidewalk, Dorjee took her hand.

“Thank you for the dragon and the ice cream. Very nice day for me.”

He hugged her and she hugged him back.

“You are so welcome.” Scott found herself whistling on the way back to the car. Now this was a fun way to spend an evening.

She’d have to do it more. Maybe a carnival next time.

126

Don Helin

When she got in behind the wheel, she glanced at Bruiser.

“What did you think?”

“One happy monk.” *** Nearing the border with Nepal, Chimi drove along the halfmile lane and turned right at the the main road. The road surface consisted of some sort of gravel so the vehicle left a cloud of dust.

Zack didn’t see any other vehicles on the road. Darkness was their friend. It would be easy to spot vehicles because of their lights. No sneaking around with lights.

For about fifteen minutes, they didn’t see anyone.

“Here comes a vehicle.” Chimi pointed at lights down the road. “Be ready.”

Zack slouched in his seat, pulled the hat down over his forehead. He picked up the machine gun from the floor and held it in his lap. He waited, heart beating. The truck got closer, then Zack saw it was loaded with some sort of fruit. “Oh, man, that’s good. No threat.”

The driver of the truck waved as the he drove past and Chimi waved back. So far so good.

In another few minutes, lights and more dust rose on the horizon. This one turned out to be an older model car, but it kept moving. The driver also waved.

Zack tightened up as every mile brought the two of them closer to the border. Decision time. What would they do at the border if stopped? Wait and see.

Chimi continued at a fifty mile per hour pace, and Zack figured with any luck they’d be closing in on the border shortly.

Their host had drawn images on the map as a guide for things to watch for such as gullies and rough road. The road started to angle down which meant they were getting closer to the border.

Could they make it without any problems?

“If nothing comes up along the way,” Zack said, “I figure we have enough firepower to get past any blockade at the border unless the Chinese are using armored vehicles.”

127

Roof of the World

Chimi knitted his brow. “I agree.”

In another five minutes, more lights and then dust on the horizon. This time it looked to be a car with a truck following it.

Oh crap, Zack thought, some sort of official vehicles. “Look, the car keeps coming, but the truck has turned sideways and is blocking the road.”

“We’ve got a problem,” Chimi said. “Can we drive around truck?”

“It looks as if you can drive around the truck on the right.

Use the shoulder. If we stop, we’re in deep shit. No choice. Go around him.”

Chimi leaned forward in his seat and kept up his speed. The car kept coming in its own lane, but the truck was now stopped and men were stepping down out of the truck with rifles.

The car stopped about thirty yards away and a man in a black uniform, got out of the passenger seat and began to wave at them to stop. He had a rifle and kept it pointed up in the air. As they got closer, he lowered the rifle and pointed it at their car.

Here we go, Zack thought and slid down in his seat.

Chimi also ducked down in his seat and sped up to about fifty-five when he passed the police officer. The surprised officer took a moment to realize what they were doing, then he fired a round at their car. The rear window shattered.

Getting lower in the seat, Chimi pushed the car forward toward the truck.

Zack called, “On the left side the map shows a deep valley, but from what I can tell, the right side looks like fairly stable ground. Go right.”

Chimi swung the wheel to the right and angled around where the truck stood and for a moment Zack thought they had made it.

One of the police fired a volley of shots and must have hit their left front tire because the car began to swing wildly back and forth with a loud pounding noise. Chimi fought with the wheel and managed to keep control. Once he had gotten past the truck, Chimi steered back onto the road. The flat tire in the front slowed his speed and pulled him toward the left.

128

Don Helin

Their speed reduced, Zack knew they were in trouble. The damn tire wouldn’t last much longer.

“How much farther to the border?” Zack called.

“I’m not exactly sure,” Chimi said. “All we can do is to keep going and hope we make it.”

Zack focused, checking the map their hosts had given them.

Looked to be less than a couple of kilometers. He found himself saying a silent prayer. Gonna be tight.

129

25 At The Border between Tibet and Nepal, 0400 hours TJ paralleled the border, not having clearance from the president to pass over it. He saw on the radar what he figured must be Zack’s car. It had swung off the road then back on again.

In his earphones, he heard Admiral Steele’s voice say, “Do you have a visual on Zack?”

“Negative sir. I have a vehicle on the screen swaying back and forth. It looks like the Chinese guards may have shot out a tire. If that’s the case, the vehicle probably won’t be able to make it to the border. Border looks to be about three kilometers away.”

“Wait,” Steele’s voice sounded strained. “Let me talk to the president.”

“Better hurry sir, doesn’t look good.”

In a moment Steele came back on the radio. “Continue to parallel the border, but don’t cross. Wait and watch, but be prepared. We’ll see if Zack can make it. If not, well….” *** Chimi kept the car moving. “Rim’s not going to hold much longer.”

Zack looked around trying to find shelter or trees, but saw just sloping ground, nothing close enough to protect them.

Chimi pulled off the road and angled the car perpendicular to the road and the truck. “This’ll give us cover from the truck headed our way on the other side of the ridge, and the police car won’t be far behind him. I suspect more police are on the way.”

130

Don Helin

Zack got out of the car and reached into the back seat to pull out the rifles. He set one down and handed one to Chimi. Zack figured they could hold them for a while, but if another vehicle could pull around behind him and they’d be in deep shit.

The truck came over the rise and they both started firing as soon as it came into view, knocking out the windshield and hitting the driver. The truck veered to the left and slipped into a gully, turning on its side and bursting into flames. The driver of the police car must have spotted the fire and slowed as he topped the ridge.

Chimi and Zack let loose with another burst, stopping the car. The driver turned the car slightly and two men in uniforms slipped out of the car on the far side from them, using it as cover.

Zack knew more cops would be on the way soon. “Cover me.”

He bent down and ran wide as Chimi sent a rain of fire at the car.

Coming in from the right side, Zack fired and hit one of the police officers in the side. The other officer slipped around to the far side of the car where Chimi hit him with a burst from his rifle.

Zack dashed to the police car and slipped in behind the wheel. He motioned to Chimi. “Come on, let’s get the hell out of here.”

Chimi jumped in the car and the two started down the hill toward the border.

Then he saw a helicopter in front of them. This was it. One pass with the chopper would be lights out for both of them. His thoughts went to Laura. He wouldn’t see her again. The thought tore at his gut.

She knew how much he loved her. His ex-wife would probably take over since she was out of jail. Move Laura to her house back in Minnesota. Maybe his mother would get in the act. What had he put in his will? Damn, he wasn’t sure he’d updated it since Laura had come to live with him. Hell of a time to think about wills and powers of attorneys.

He crouched down into the lowest possible position behind the wheel. Once the chopper passed overhead he could try to hit it and bring it down.

131

Roof of the World

The Chinese border guards were lined up with weapons raised. He called to Chimi, “Got no choice man, I’m going to burst through the border security. Keep firing out the window, then get low. I’m gonna ram the polls across the road. See if we can break through. If not, well, it’s been nice.”

“Yep,” Chimi replied. “Hanging with you is exciting.”

Zack ducked low, peeking through the opening in the steering wheel. Shots rang out from the guards shattering the windshield.

Glass flew in all directions. He kept the pedal to the floor and the car moving straight ahead, then rammed the poles over the road busting them in two. The border guards jumped out of the way as their car crashed through.

Zack looked up to see the border personnel from Nepal watching the action with open mouths. One of those guards moved quickly and opened the gate, allowing Zack to barrel through.

He looked back to see the Chinese guards racing toward them with weapons pointed in their direction. They had come so far. Would it end with them getting caught by the Chinese?

Would the Nepalese guards help them or just turn them over to the Chinese?

Zack heard the chopper coming in for a landing in the no man’s land between the countries. They were going to arrest them or kill them. Well they weren’t going down without a fight.

Then he looked again and couldn’t believe it. A Blackhawk with US marking on the side sprayed the Chinese with suppressive fire. The most beautiful sight he had ever seen.

The chopper set on the ground spraying dust everywhere.

Three personnel jumped down and ran toward their vehicle. God damn, they looked like Navy SEALs. Shit, they were Navy SEALs. “Chimi,” Zack called, “they’re our guys. Don’t shoot. We made it. Come on, let’s go.”

“Praise Buddha.”

Zack ducked down and ran to meet them. He saw Commander Johnson waving at him, the SEALs spraying fire on the Chinese guards. “Come on, Zack,” he called, “let’s get you the hell out of here.”

132

Don Helin

Zack had never been so happy to see anyone in his life.

“Johnson?”

“Yep. You hurt?”

Zack shook his head. “You guys got here just in time.”

“Gotta get out of here before we get anymore company.”

Zack pulled himself into the chopper and looked up to see the pilot. Guy looked familiar.

“Kelly, I find you in the damnedest places. Spend half my life getting your ass out of trouble.”

Zack couldn’t believe it. “TJ?” TJ gave him a thumbs up as they lifted off. Circling around, they headed toward what Zack figured had to be further into Nepal.

They’d made it. Damn, the chopper felt good.

133

26 Border between Tibet and Nepal, 0500 hours Zack leaned against the side of the Blackhawk, sweat pouring off his face. He looked over and gave a thumbs up to Chimi.

They’d faced a certain death if these guys hadn’t come when they did. He noted a slight shake in his hand as he brushed away the sweat on his face. Felt like he might throw up.

He could feel a flashback coming on. Focus. Think of something else now. Damn PTSD seemed to always hit at a bad time.

He looked over and noticed a large bandage on the side of Chimi’s neck. Zack pointed at it. “What happened? You okay?”

“Lucky flesh wound. Bullet scraped me. Could have been a lot worse.”

“When did you get that?”

“On the last dash. Like I said, it could have been a lot worse.”

“Thank heavens it wasn’t.”

A young man duck walked over to Zack. “You okay, sir?”

Zack figured he was a medic. “Shook from what I’ve got to say was one hell of a close call.”

The medic handed Zack a canteen. “Yes, sir. Here drink this.

Hot out there. This should help. And the altitude doesn’t help much either.”

“Thanks. Be sure and give lots of water to Chimi. We’ve had a tough go the last few hours.”

“Will do, sir. You hurt anywhere? Bruises, bumps, breaks?”

134

Don Helin

Zack swigged down the water. “Bruises and bumps, but no breaks. Luckily those guys weren’t great shots. Otherwise it could have been lights out.”

Johnson came over and knelt. “How you doing?”

“Still got the shakes. Close call.”

“No shit. What have you heard about Skye?”

Johnson shook his head. “Believe she’s still in Lhasa. Not much more than that.”

Took the wind out of Zack. Skye still in danger. “When did you pick me up?”

“The satellite honed in on you when you were at the last house. Dar Puntso sent us a message that his right hand man, Chimi, guided you out. When you two drove out the lane and turned onto the highway, we were sure you were in the car. Then when the police tried to pull you over and you ran off the road, the admiral told us to hold fast, but be prepared to cross the border in support if we had to.”

“Chimi is great. Saved my butt a number of times. Hell of a shot.”

“I suspect with the constant political bullshit with China, the president will be glad you made it into Nepal so we wouldn’t have to cross the border with a military aircraft.”

“I suspect if you hadn’t been there, the Chinese would have come after us to kill us. Don’t know how it would have worked out. Glad I didn’t have to find out.”

“Happy to help. Never leave a soldier behind. Hooah.”

“Where are we headed?”

“Nepal has a number of Tibetan ex-patriot centers. What I call ‘em. Their headquarters is in the mountains. We’re headed to a place called Dhulikhel which if I understand it right is a Newar settlement.”

“Newar?” Zack asked. “Who’s that?”

“Ethnic tribe in the Kathmandu valley. Dhulikhel was once a main trading hub between Kathmandu, Tibet and India. Don’t give much of a shit for the Chinese. Why we use them.”

Zack had to smile. “Good for them.”

“They do intricate wood carvings on windows and doors.

Talented bunch.”

135

Roof of the World

Johnson was trying to take his mind off what had just happened. Zack appreciated it. Johnson had been through tough stuff. Knew Zack had to be a little shaky.

“Should be there in about fifteen minutes. Then we’ll plan a call with the admiral.” Johnson stood and started to move away, called back, “Cool it for a few.”

Zack grabbed Johnson’s arm. “Hey, man, thanks again. I thought it was all over.” Zack knew he was mumbling on but he couldn’t stop himself. Probably shock.

“It took a lot of balls out there making a run for it against all those odds. Good job.”

Zack had to sit quietly and stop the shaking. “I’m going to kick back for a few.”

Johnson nodded. “You’ve earned it.” *** The Blackhawk began to circle in preparation for landing so Zack looked out one of the windows. Several one- story buildings were enclosed by what looked like an eight-foot high wire fence.

They were in mountainous country with colorful birds flying around and flowers in bloom. Right now, all he could think about was Skye in that damn jail. How had she been treated at the hospital? Maybe Chimi would get some information.

In about fifteen minutes, the Blackhawk landed. Zack sat still until the motor stopped and the rotors stopped spinning. Still a little shaky. Took him a moment to stand.

The medic hurried over to help him up, which Zack appreciated. Not one to ask for help, but in this case, he appreciated the hand.

Zack looked over at Chimi. “Dhulkhel. Been here before?”

“Dhulkhel. Good place. Good people.”

The door opened and the medic helped Zack and Chimi down the stairs. At the bottom, a man in white robes stood waiting for him. “Good morning, Colonel Kelly. My name is Yangchen. Dar Puntso asked me to meet you here.” He glanced behind Zack.

“Ah, Chimi, welcome to you.”

136

Don Helin

Chimi bent and made a prayerful motion with his hands.

“Taka shen for your prayers. We needed prayers, lots of prayers to be here alive and not dead along the border between Nepal and Tibet.”

Yangchen bowed back toward Chimi. “I understand. Bless you.”

Commander Johnson took Zack’s arm and led the three of them to a cement building with a number of antennas sticking from the roof. “This conference room is secure.”

They entered the building and walked into a conference room, Zack figured was perhaps 20 feet by 40 feet. A number of intricate wood carvings decorated the area above the windows and doors. The room held a number of people, few of whom Zack recognized. Chairs faced a large screen in the front of the room. He waved at TJ and mouthed a “thank you.”

TJ smiled back at Zack and gave him a thumbs up.

Johnson moved to the front of the room. “All right, please take your seats.”

Chairs scrapped as everyone found chairs and sat.

In a moment, Admiral Steele’s face appeared on the screen.

“Welcome, sir,” Johnson said. “I’m glad to report we have Zack Kelly with us, hopefully not too worse for wear.”

“Zack, good to see you,” Steele said. “You had us worried.”

“I had myself worried too, sir. Both Chimi and I were sweating it on the way to the border and thought we’d had it until we realized the helicopter in front of us was US and not Chinese.

Never so happy to see the US insignia in all my life. I’ll provide a full report to you as soon as I get my act together. Sir, I’d like to introduce Chimi, the key to me getting me out of Tibet. He works for Dar Puntso and is a great guy to have on your side when the going gets tough.”

“Good to meet you,” Steele said. “For your help, we are in your debt.”

“Thank you, sir. As you know, this project is important to all of us. And for your help we are all in your debt.”

Johnson stepped forward. “We need to move on. Sir, a couple of others I’d like you to meet. I think you’ve talked to them on a 137

Roof of the World

conference call. First of all is Colonel Henry, the military attaché at the embassy in Nepal, and Yangchen who is a good friend of Dar Puntso. I believe they will both be a great deal of help to us.”

“Please clear the room for a moment,” Steele said, “as I’d like to talk to Zack privately.”

Johnson stood. “Yes, sir.” Everyone filed out and Johnson pulled the door shut behind him.

“Yes sir. What is it?”

“Laura’s all right. She’s in the hospital with a few scratches and a broken wrist and sprained ankle.”

Zack jumped up. “What?”

“Someone set a bomb under Laura’s car. Garcia was with her.

She’s hurt, but all right.”

Zack stood and started to stride around the room, shaking all over again. “What the hell?”

“With all that has been happening, Garcia has stayed with her. They were at Laura’s soccer practice. A teammate had a car problem and Laura offered to loan this Linda her car. The friend got in the car and when she stared the car, it blew up.

Fortunately, it was a small explosive. The FBI and the ATF are both investigating. I suspect we’ll have their report soon, but I doubt we’ll be able to prove much about who set it.”

Zack’s mind swirled. Laura. Explosion. What if she had been in the car?

“There’s nothing I can say to tell you how sorry I am. We are putting guards on her room at the hospital as well as the other young woman who was injured. Garcia is staying with Laura and needless to say feels terrible. She blames herself for not checking out the car.”

“How was she to know?”

“You know Garcia. She is always extra hard on herself.”

“You say Laura is all right? Broken wrist and sprained ankle?”

“The doctor says she will heal physically. My concern as always in things like this is emotional. I don’t know if she’ll have PTSD from the explosion. I certainly hope not.”

Zack finally came back to reality. His mind had trouble comprehending everything.

138

Don Helin

“I think you should take some time. We’ll set up a call for you with Laura. And Zack, I’m sorry for all of this. I had no idea my decision to send you to Tibet would lead to these problems.”

“Yes, I want to talk to her right away, but we need to move ahead with this project and finish it before anyone else gets hurt.

I made a promise to Skye that I’d get her and I must do that.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, sir, I’m sure. I just need a few minutes.”

“Understand. Get Johnson back for me.”

“Yes, sir.”

Zack got up and walked out of the room, motioning to Johnson. He could feel eyes following him. Finding a bathroom, he walked in, slammed and locked the door.

Looked in the mirror. This had to be the worst day of his life.

Dumb bastard putting Laura at risk. Should have known better.

Laura hurt, a two-word punch in the stomach. He needed time to breathe.

He turned on the facet and splashed cold water on his face, as cold as he could get it. He’d screwed up with Laura. He couldn’t comprehend it.

Stared in the mirror. Stared at those eyes. His eyes. The eyes that should have seen what was going to happen. Couldn’t help it. He punched at those eyes. Smashed the mirror. Dumb ass, what did you expect?

Zack looked down. Saw the broken glass and bloody knuckles.

What had he gained? Not a fucking thing.

Laura still lay in the damn hospital. He couldn’t be there.

139

27 Dhulikhl, Nepal, 0900 hours After Zack had talked to Laura on the phone, they reconvened the meeting. Talking to her only made him feel worse. She sounded scared. Had to be scared. Couldn’t think about what might have happened?.

He did his best to focus on what Johnson was saying. Too important. He had to focus. Couldn’t screw anything else up.

Johnson took charge of the meeting again. “Okay, Admiral Steele is short of time so we need to move this along. The best information we have is Skye Tenzin is in a Chinese jail in Lhasa under twenty-four hour guard.”

Zack knew he’d have to get Skye out of the jail. A promise was a promise.

“Yangchen,” Johnson asked, “what can you tell us about her condition?”

“Our sources say she has been beaten, hopefully not too severely.”

“God damn it,” Zack called, “any beating is awful. When I think about those fucking guards. . .”

“I know, Zack,” Johnson replied. “I worry that after your escape, they may be taking it out on her. They certainly will try and find out what she knows about where you are.”

“Damn right. I’m going in and get her out of that fucking hell hole.”

“Okay, enough of that,” Steele said. “We have to provide a plan to the president if we are going into Tibet in order to get 140

Don Helin

Skye out. I know time is short, but the plan must be carefully thought out. What do you have so far?”

“Yes, sir,” Johnson said. “Our current plan is to go in tonight under cover of darkness. It’ll take about two plus hours to get to Lhasa, perhaps thirty minutes on the ground, then another two hours to return to Nepal. We’ll be working today on the details.”

“We have a number of people watching her and the jail,” Yangchen said. “They will help guide our soldiers once they are on the ground. We have maps and a good idea for the disposition of the security around the jail. They may add more police since Colonel Kelly’s escape and anticipate he will return to rescue her.”

“What time will you plan to go?” Steele asked.

“Twenty-three hundred hours,” Johnson said. “That should get us back here before dawn.”

“I’ll need a final briefing for the president at 1730 your time,” Steele said.

“Yes, sir,” Johnson replied.

“See you then,” Steele replied. *** After a short break for something to eat, the team gathered again in the conference room.

Johnson reconvened the meeting. “All right, everyone, we don’t have a lot of time, but we need to proceed carefully. We’ll be a thousand kilometers into hostile country without backup.

This operation needs to be carefully planned. We won’t be able to do a practice run.”

Heads nodded around the room.

“TJ,” Johnson said. “Summarize what we need to get in and back out again.”

TJ walked to the front of the room and pulled down a map of Tibet. “It’s roughly 355 miles from where we are to the Gonggar airport which is the airport that serves Lhasa. This airport is located roughly 40 miles southwest of Lhasa.”

“Why are you thinking of an airport southwest of Lhasa and not directly into Lhasa?” Zack asked.

141

Roof of the World

“Good question. The cruising speed for a UH-60 Blackhawk, which is the most current model, carrying its normal payload of eleven personnel is 170 miles per hour. So it will take us about two plus hours to get to the airport. The ferrying range for the Blackhawk is about 1200 miles.”

Zack stood and started to pace, trying to think his way through the operation. “It looks like we will have plenty of gas for a round trip.”

“My thought,” TJ replied, “is to use the airport as a first target.

I understand from Yangchen much of the maintenance operation is run by Tibetan personnel. If we have to go on we will, but my preference is to stop at the airport first. We can use it as a backup and a place to refuel if need be. Also, we’ll have to circle back so they won’t be looking for us from that direction.”

“Okay, makes sense,” Zack said. “What about the operation itself.”

“We’ll use Google Earth to land,” TJ said. “Yangchen has selected two sites which have sufficient space for the Blackhawk.

One is a soccer field next to the jail, the other is a parking lot about one-half block away.”

Things were beginning to take shape. Zack felt better.

“What I’d like to do,” TJ said, “is to send a drone two hours ahead of our departure to fly into the area to help us observe exactly what is going on. By the time we land, I assume it will be about one-thirty in the morning. Security should be at its lowest.”

“I’ve divided my men into a breaching team and a hostage rescue team,” Johnson said. “The first team will get us in the door, then provide security. The hostage rescue team will find Skye and get her the hell out of there.”

Zack stood. “Most of you don’t know Skye Tenzin. I’ve had the pleasure of getting to know her. She stayed behind, knowing what it meant, and covered for me when I left. While she covered for us, the Chinese figured we were still there. Chimi and I were able to drive safely out of Lhasa and get a head start. We might not have made it otherwise.”

Zack look around at the team whose gaze was fixed on him.

“Now get this. This delightful woman whose only focus is to help 142

Don Helin

the Tibetan people has been beaten, thrown in a jail, and who knows what else. I promised her I would be back to get her. I frankly don’t give a shit what it takes, who gets hurt, who I kill.

I intend to keep that promise. Anyone who’s not in say so now.”

He watched carefully. No one moved. “All right, get some rest because it’s going to be a long night.” *** He lay in a tent and heard a noise. Someone sneaking up on him. He grabbed for his rifle but it wasn’t there. What happened to the damn rifle? Always next to him when he slept.

The bastard kept coming. Zack couldn’t see anything in the dark. He tried to kick out at the other man, but he couldn’t move his legs. The man got closer. Zack could see a knife in the air.

What happened to his rifle? Afghan soldier had to be helping the Taliban. There were so many in the area. Zack pushed up. Had to get out of bed.

Felt hands on his shoulders. “Get away. Get back. This bastard is going to get us if I don’t kill him first.”

“Zack, Zack, wake up,” a voice called.

Zack couldn’t understand. “What? What? What are you saying?”

“Zack it’s a nightmare. It’s TJ. You’re safe.”

Zack shook himself awake. His pulse quickened. Looked up to see TJ. “What are you doing here?” Then he realized. A dream.

A fucking dream. “Shit, I’m sorry. Must have been a dream.”

“Yep, a bad one. You okay?”

Hell no, he wasn’t okay. He winced, nodded and said, “Yeah, just a dream. Thanks for waking me.”

“I was coming to get you in another hour. Our briefing is in two hours.”

Zack hesitated, then said, “Yeah, I’m okay. Thanks again.”

He thought of Skye stuck in the jail with those slimy guards.

He thought of Laura in her hospital bed, without him there. He had to pull it together. Focus on what he had to do. One fucking step at a time. Focus.

143

28 In the air, 2330 hours The briefing went off as planned and the president approved the operation. The Team lifted off at 2300 hours sharp. The drone had been dispatched earlier and had arrived on site, feeding back images of the area. The screen provided a view of the area from Google Earth of the vegetation and surrounding buildings.

There were a number of trees the team could use for cover and concealment. Zack saw no unusual activity so far.

The jail consisted of three buildings linked together. The team had labeled them – Building A, the jail itself, Building B, the staff barracks, and Building C, various offices. Thermal images showed a number of bodies inside the jail. No way to tell which one might be Skye. Zack kept his focus on the thermal images in the jail.

The drone had been programmed to stay over the jail and provide continuing updates. The screen flipped back and forth between local views and satellite images of the general area.

Dar Puntso had a number of people walking, sitting, and standing around the area providing continuous information on the numbers and locations of the Chinese soldiers in the area.

From what Zack could tell, they measured no significant increase in security in the jail itself or in the surrounding area. So far, so good. May not realize they were coming tonight. At least not yet.

Zack had to shake his concerns about Laura. Get Skye out, then focus on Laura. Do it in steps. He had to complete this operation, then get his ass back to Washington to be with Laura.

Focus, Kelly.

144

Don Helin

Johnson came back from the cockpit. “We’re about thirty minutes from the airport. We’ve got to decide if we’re going to touch down there or go right to the jail site. We have no maintenance problems and plenty of fuel. My thinking is to head right on to the site. If you agree, I want to go over the plan one more time.”

Zack nodded.

“All right, gather around everyone.” Johnson held up a piece of white cardboard which had the three buildings drawn on it.

“Once we land, Seals A and B you know who you are, will enter this building from the northwest corner. Your mission is to block the barracks and prevent any reinforcements from reaching the jail. I suspect you will have to hold any reinforcements back for about thirty minutes. There appears to only be one door so if you can block that door, you’ve got it.”

He pointed at the board again. “We will be using a three-man hostage reaction team consisting of SEALs C and D to work with Zack. Your mission will be to rescue prisoners, but move forward only on Zack’s orders. A three-man breach team, SEALs F, G, H will enter the jail, then provide cover for the hostage reaction team and block any police approaching from the outside. We plan to be in and out in zero five minutes. Any questions.”

He looked around. “Okay, this is it. We’ve got to get her out of this fucking hell hole and we will.”

“What about other prisoners?” SEAL D asked.

“We have room on the chopper for six so if we can bring a few, fine. But don’t do anything to compromise our main mission.

Remember the mission is to rescue Skye Tenzin.”

When Johnson finished his talk, Zack looked down and recognized the Pollock Temple. The jail to be only three blocks from the temple. Will the Chinese be waiting for them? What counter-measures have they set up? Are we walking into a trap?

Don’t over think it.

TJ would be landing in a couple of minutes at the soccer field adjoining the jail. Dar Puntso had a team moving any loose objects which might get caught in the rotors and cause a problem for the chopper. These men would be on the ground signaling to TJ and also alerting for Chinese presence.

145

Roof of the World

*** At touchdown, Zack jumped out of the chopper and heard two voices on the radio saying, “Clear.” His pulse quickened.

Cold determination focused in his chest. If captured, the Chinese would kill him. Tough shit. He’d shoot first. Get Skye.

He ducked and sprinted to a large tree. Oriented himself to the terrain. The jail off to his left front. Two SEALs followed him, night vision goggles in place. He could feel them. Great to be working with pros. Took a deep breath and waited for two minutes.

He heard the signal he’d been waiting for in his ear plug.

“HRT, you are a go.”

Breaching team had done their job. There were no vehicles to worry about and the breaching team had used explosives on the door to blast it open.

He raised his hand and signaled his men to move forward.

He ducked down and ran. The door had been knocked off its hinges and hung free. He kicked it out of the way. Dar Puntso had provided a schematic of the jail and estimated which cell Skye would be in.

“No visual yet,” he said, then continued to move forward.

He kicked another door loose and kept moving. Looked around. No Chinese guards. “Front room cleared.” The breaching team had done their job.

A Chinese soldier poked his head around the corner of the next door. Zack shot him in the head, then ducked and moved, the SEALs behind him. *** Skye heard something. She moved back squaring herself against the wall, ready to fight the guard. He would be strong.

She found herself desperately weak from lack of food and water.

They played games with her. Pretending to hand her food, then pulling it back and laughing. So damn hungry. Stay focused.

More noise. The guards normally made their way back through the cell block holding female prisoners, anxious for 146

Don Helin

their rewards. They looked on the females as bounty for putting up with being a guard. She had heard round-eyed women were considered a special prize, prime meat as they called her.

The twerp shit had been sizing her up. She knew he’d be coming for her sooner or later. This may be the night. Well, he’d have to work for his prize.

Should have taken more self-defense classes in school. The two she took emphasized well-placed kicks. She loved to see the reaction of men when she gave them a solid kick in the groin.

The other tricks she’d learned included pushing up against the nose with the base of her palm. Designed to jam the nose bone up into the brain. She’d never tried the move, but tonight might be the night. One other trick she’d learned was a swift chop to the throat with the flat of her hand. Trouble was it was one thing to think about, but another to do these things under the stress of having the asshole jump on her.

She’d been told by the woman two cells down this guard moved quickly. He seemed aware of all the tricks. He probably had a bunch of tricks up his sleeve for her too. But she had to be ready. Wouldn’t have a second chance.

She heard a click, knew what it meant. A shadow in the doorway of the cell. The cell door swinging open. The door swung closed with a click, then the shadow moved toward her.

Her heart pounded in her chest.

Oh, no, something in his right hand. Looked like a club.

If he hit her across the shoulder, he would probably freeze her shoulder in place, making her arm useless.

He hit her on the arm with the club. Pain radiated up her arm to her shoulder.

“Be quiet. I won’t hurt you. Yell and I will beat you unconscious.” He moved closer. She felt his hand on her left breast. She recoiled in horror. The dirty, greasy shit. He smelled like a sewer.

With his hand on her, this was her chance. She pushed back and came up hard with her knee, catching him in the face with one hell of a crack. Score one.

147

Roof of the World

He leaped back with a yelp. She could see him holding his face. She had to be ready for the next assault. She pivoted around so her legs would be facing forward, ready to kick him.

Before she could kick him, he hit her with the club on her left thigh. The blow hurt like hell and her leg on that side hung limp.

He’d paralyzed her leg. She tried three times to move it, but no luck.

She knew she was in trouble. Couldn’t kick him. He could beat her senseless. Before he could beat her more, she had to deflect him.

She pulled up her shirt and when he tried to touch her, she poked at his eyes and scratched his face. Anything to stop him.

Anything.

148

29 Georgetown Hospital, Washington D.C. 5:00 p.m.

Garcia limped as she pushed Laura’s wheelchair down the hallway of the hospital. Have to get the ankle bound tighter so she could walk. Can’t sit around on her ass all the time.

“Thanks for pushing me. My ankle really hurts.” Laura looked back at her. “I’m scared. What do I say to Linda?”

Garcia leaned forward, whispered, “How well did you know her?”

“Teammates, buddies, friends but I’ve only known her since practice started a few weeks ago. Fun to be around. She’s going to blame me and she probably should. If she hadn’t started my car...”

Laura started to cry.

Garcia thought about that. What should she say? What could she say? “Look, Laura, I’ve found the best way is to just start talking. Say hi. Tell her how sorry you are for what happened.

You wish it hadn’t happened. Just be honest.”

Biting her lower lip, Laura said, “If her parents are there, maybe they’ll yell at me. Knock me around.”

Garcia snapped her finger, pointed at Laura. “No one’s going to knock you around. Not on my watch. Have you met her parents?”

Laura bobbed her head, shaking, started to cry again. “I can’t get around the fact it’s my fault. It was my car.”

Garcia saw the guard on the door. Stopped a few feet away.

“Look it’s not your fault. You had no way of knowing. I should have checked, but I didn’t and I’ll have to live with that for the 149

Roof of the World

rest of my life. But remember, you are both going to recover.

Thank heavens for that. Okay, now here we go.”

Garcia pushed the chair to the door and pulled out her ID. “Laura is a friend of Linda’s. We were with her when she was injured. Laura would like to see her.”

“Okay, let me check.” He pushed the door open and it fell closed behind him. Garcia so wanted Laura to have a chance to talk to Linda. Oh, please, please.

The guard opened the door and motioned for the two of them to enter.

“Okay,” Garcia whispered. “Let’s do it.”

Laura straightened her shoulders and Garcia rolled the chair inside the room. Linda sat propped up in her bed by a pillow. A woman, Garcia assumed to be her mother, sat in a chair next to the bed.

The woman came around the bed and held out her hand. “I’m Amy, Linda’s mother. You must be Laura.” She turned to Garcia.

“And you must be Colonel Garcia.”

Surprised Garcia the woman knew her name. “Yes, ma’am, that’s me.”

“Please come in,” Amy said. “Colonel, I understand we owe you a debt of gratitude for pulling our Linda out of the car. Thank you. We can never thank you enough.”

Garcia didn’t know what to say so she just said, “You’re welcome.”

Laura looked over at Linda, waiting.

Linda waved at her. “Hi.” Laura wheeled the chair over to the bed. “I’m so sorry for what happened. I had no idea.”

“I know,” Linda said. “I’m just glad neither of us got hurt more than we were.”

Garcia choked up to see the two talking to each other.

Amy pointed to a second chair. “Colonel, why don’t you sit down and join us.”

“Thank you, ma’am. And people call me Garcia.”

“Well, people call me Amy. Do the police know who did this yet and why?”

150

Don Helin

“To be honest, I haven’t heard. I know the FBI and local authorities are investigating what happened. I’m sure they’ll soon get to the bottom of it.”

“Well, I’m glad our girls weren’t hurt any worse than they were.”

“Me too, Oh, man, me too,” Garcia said. Right then and there she knew it was going to be okay for Laura. *** Downtown Lhasa.

“We’re in the jail,” Zack reported as he looked at his screen.

“I’m moving toward the subjects’ cells. From the heat images, there appeared to be two persons in cells down the hall. Hopefully one of the images is Skye.”

Zack heard a shot and turned to see one of the members of his team fall to the floor grabbing his leg. An explosion and the lights died. Zack switched on his flashlight.

He smelled the gun powder. “HRT member down,” Zack said into his radio. “Shot in his right leg.”

“Roger,” Johnson’s voice. “Medic moving toward your position.”

“Roger. I’m continuing forward.”

“Roger,” Johnson replied. “Following your progress.”

The first cell had a female inside it. Standing at the bars, she pleaded to Zack, “Help me. Please help me.”

“Stand back,” Zack said, motioning with his hand. “I need to shoot the lock off the cell.”

He fired three shots and the lock popped off.

“Okay, you’re free. Come out. Wait in place. I’ll be back for you. Don’t move.”

“Oh, god, thank you.”

“American woman?”

“Two cells down.”

The next cell was empty, so he moved on. His radio crackled again. “Offices cleared. SEALs taking computers and electronics.”

Zack kept moving. Reach Skye.

151

Roof of the World

*** Skye lay on her bunk as the greedy bastard reached for her again. She kept trying to move her left leg, but it just wouldn’t move. She scratched at his face and drew blood. “Take that you shit.”

He rattled off Chinese words she didn’t understand and slapped her hard. Her head fell back and the pain radiated up her neck. “You no good bastard,” she cried out.

She kicked at him with her right leg, then kneed him.

More Chinese words and he slapped her again. This time much harder. She almost fainted.

She tried once more to scratch his face, but she couldn’t seem to make her hands work. She felt herself slipping into darkness.

He was going to rape her and she couldn’t do a damn thing about it. Couldn’t defend herself. Stop it. Don’t let the bastard have his way. Kill him. But she couldn’t move. She started to vomit, making him rear back. She needed a weapon. Anything.

He hit her again then lay down on top of her, crushing her.

Push up with your back. Don’t let the bastard touch you again. Don’t quit fighting.

She heard a shot. He slipped off her and onto the floor. What happened? What? She heard a voice. She knew that voice. “Zack, Zack is that you. Is it really you?”

“You bet your ass it’s me.” He wrapped a blanket around her.

Strong arms picked her up. “Hang on, we’re leaving this shit hole.”

“The bastard was going to kill me.” She started to cry and curled into his arms.

“You’re safe, Skye. Do you hear me? You’re safe. I’ve got you and I’m not going to let go.” *** “I’ve got her.” Zack radioed. He wrapped Skye tighter in the blanket and carried her out of the cell block, the other female following them. He checked the surrounding area and saw no Chinese soldiers. Johnson came up next to him. “Skye?”

152

Don Helin

Zack nodded. “See any Chinese out here?”

Johnson shook his head.

“Cover me I’m going to run her over to the chopper.”

Johnson nodded. “I’ll bring the other woman behind you. We completely surprised them and have killed the outside guards.

Hit it.”

Zack raced across the ground, holding tightly to his important package. Thank god they’d gotten here before it was too late. She was alive.

When he reached the helicopter, he waited for the all clear from the crew chief to enter. Didn’t want to get hit by the revolving blades. He got the all clear, ducked down and ran for the door.

Climbing up, he called out, “Need a medic here.”

The medic came over. “Is this the woman we’ve been looking for?”

Zack nodded as he placed her gently on a litter. He wiped tears from her eyes and leaned over to whisper, “You’re safe, Skye.

We’ll be lifting off in a moment. Our medic here is very good and will help you until we can get you to a hospital for a complete checkup.” He reached down and pulled the other female onto the helicopter.

The medic put his arm behind Skye’s back and lifted her head gently to give her water. Zack walked over to the radio. “We’ve got the golden one and the other female. Ready for lift off?”

“Roger,” Johnson replied. “Let me take a count to make sure we have everyone on board, then we’ll get the hell out of Dodge.”

TJ came on. “Let me know as soon as you’re ready. We need to lift off before the other guys get their act together.”

“Roger,” Johnson replied.

Three minutes later, Johnson’s voice came back on the net.

“All on board. Ready for lift off.”

“Okay,” TJ replied. “Crew check the tie downs and the doors.

Let me know when we’re clear.”

The crew chief came on the net. “Clear. Ready for liftoff.”

It was with a huge sense of relief Zack felt movement as the chopper lifted off from the ground. He couldn’t imagine what Skye had been through. But a tough lady, he hoped for the best.

153

Roof of the World

Zack moved forward and stood in the back of the cockpit.

“How did we do?”

“One wounded SEAL,” Johnson reported. “Not too bad.

Got hit in the leg. Medic bandaged him before you brought the woman on board. Everyone else okay. We ended up taking one other female prisoner and one Chinese prisoner with us, looks to be the captain. Thought it would be interesting to see what he has to say.”

“Dar Puntso?” Zack asked.

“I am behind you, Zack.”

Zack turned and shook his hand. “Thanks for allowing Chimi to come with me on my trek out of Tibet. He saved my life a number of times.”

“Let’s hope all this will help my country.”

“We’ll do our best,” Zack replied. “All we can do is hope.” *** After liftoff, Zack walked back to where Skye lay, eyes closed.

He took her hand. “Skye, it’s Zack.”

“Zack, is that really you? How I prayed you’d come back.”

“You’re safe. TJ will have us to Dhulikhl in about forty-five minutes. We have a doc there to check you over.” He was hesitant to ask, but thought he’d better. “How were you treated?”

He could feel her shaking. At last she spoke. “The guard had been eyeing me. Just before you arrived, the bastard made his move and tried to rape me. I kicked him, scratched him, and pushed the bastard off me several times. But next he came at me with a club.”

“A club. A fucking club?”

She started to shake more. “He’d hit me earlier. I figured he’d be so mad about all I’d done to him, he’d probably killed me.”

She started to cry again, shaking.

Zack took a deep breath. Exhaled. He took her in his arms and held her tight until the shaking slowed.

154

Don Helin

*** Han picked up the phone. Three-thirty in the morning. What now?

“Sir, it’s me, Chu.” “What do you want. And this better be important.”

“It appears the American colonel flew back into Lhasa and rescued the woman. The one they call Skye.”

“What? What happened? We should have had her guarded.

How could that be?”

“They flew in with a Blackhawk, landed in a soccer field by the jail. They had a number of soldiers. I understand they may have been Navy SEALs. It happened so fast. Only about ten minutes. We had three soldiers killed.”

Han couldn’t believe it. The woman, Skye, was his trump card. They could play her to get the Americans to back off. Now, matters would get worse.

The man on the phone hesitated. “There is a second woman.

She is the daughter of one of the government officials in Nepal.

She and a friend came for a visit and were arrested. I didn’t know she was in the jail. Also, they took the captain of the guard.

“No.” Han slammed down the phone. He dreaded his next call.

155

30 Dhulikhl Mountain Resort, 0500 hours When the Blackhawk landed at the helipad next to the fencedin area, three medics ran toward the chopper. Zack helped them lift Skye onto a gurney. An American doctor from the embassy accompanied Skye and the gurney off the chopper. One of the medics helped the other woman, Zack still didn’t know her name.

Zack knew Skye would need psychiatric care after all she had been through. He still blamed himself for leaving her and probably would for a long time. But he couldn’t beat himself up anymore. He had things he needed to do and plans he had to carry out.

As soon as he stepped off the chopper, he borrowed a phone and placed a call to Laura. “How are you?”

“Been better. My leg hurts and so does my wrist.”

“Honey, I’m so sorry. I should have known better.”

“No you shouldn’t. You can’t do everything. Be everywhere.

Garcia stood by me and is doing everything she can. We went down to visit Linda, the other girl who was hurt, and she understands. I don’t think she blames me for what happened.

They are happy because Garcia pulled Linda from the car before it caught fire and exploded.”

“Thank heaven for Garcia. I’m glad Linda will be okay, too.”

“I’ve got all kinds of guards wandering around here. I’ll be fine. You need to watch yourself. I’ve heard a little of what you’re doing. It all sounds dangerous. When are you coming home?”

“Not sure yet. Hopefully soon.”

“Garcia told me you rescued the woman, Skye?”

“Yes, we did. I hope she’ll be all right. Now, I’m sorry I’ve gotta go. Admiral Steele is about to start his press conference.”

156

Don Helin

“Okay, get it together and get it done. I want to see you and I want to see you here and in one piece. Oh, reminds me, I got a call from Grandma Ethel. She and Granpa are coming tomorrow to be with me. I’m looking forward to their visit. They will give Aunt Mary a chance to head home.”

“Great news. Tell them hello for me. Love you, honey.”

“Love you, too.”

After he disconnected, Zack thought about the friend of Laura’s. He wanted to meet with the girl’s parents. Tell them how thankful he was they would both be all right.

“Zack?”

Zack turned to see TJ standing behind him.

“I know you’ve got a bunch of shit rolling around in that mind of yours, but the boss will be on soon and he’d like you to hear what he has to say.”

Zack shook himself to clear his head. Had to get his fucking act together. “Thanks, TJ. Let’s go get it on.”

TJ turned and Zack followed him toward the conference room to watch the press conference. He looked around and wished he could enjoy the grounds. The prime minister of Nepal had been very generous in giving this area to Dar Puntso to help his people.

Early morning and he could see a sunrise over Himalayas.

Beautiful. He pushed his shoulders back and thought, gotta move. Maybe next time he’d bring Laura with him. Once he made sure it was safe.

TJ bumped his shoulder. “Tough to leave the view, isn’t it?

But fucking duty calls. Isn’t it a bitch?”

“Yep,” Zack replied. “Guess we’d better go see what we did and how we did.”

Zack took one long, last look back at the morning sun.. Then he thought of Laura. If some character tried something with her, he’d kill them.

“Come on, Zack,” TJ called. “Get it in gear. We gotta motor.”

Zack reached the room just as the admiral stepped to the podium in the White House press room. His medals glistened on his dress blue uniform.

157

Roof of the World

“Good morning. I’m Admiral Steele, President Bradford’s National Security Advisor. I would like to read a short statement, then I’ll be glad to take your questions.”

He looked down at his notes for a moment. “Last night at 2300 hours local time, we dispatched a team of Navy SEALs into Tibet to rescue a British citizen who had been jailed and beaten by the Chinese Security Services. This citizen had a valid passport and visa to visit Lhasa which is the capital of Tibet. She was arrested without cause, thrown into jail and physically assaulted by her guards.”

A loud murmur arose from the press corps.

“Concurrently, the Chinese placed a leading Tibetan monk under house arrest and for all practical purposes treated him as a prisoner. We tried to have the woman, a British citizen, released but to no avail. When we heard of the beating, we felt we had to act. Fortunately this young woman and the Tibetan monk are safe in an undisclosed location outside of Tibet.”

“Admiral …” one of the reporters called.

Admiral Steele held up his hand. “Please let me finish, then I’ll be glad to take your questions.”

Zack knew that Admiral Steele had to be biting his tongue.

He had very little sympathy for being interrupted by the press corp.

“We believe this is simply one more example of the shameful treatment of the Tibetan people at the hands of the Chinese.

This is the end of my statement. Now I’ll be glad to take your questions.”

Several hands went up. The admiral pointed to one of the men.

“Brown, New York Times. You talk of shameful treatment of the Tibetan people at the hands of the Chinese. What are you referring to?”

Zack could tell the admiral had set up Brown to ask the first question. Pretty standard and smooth for the boss. Helped him made his points before he got hit by adversaries.

“That’s a great question,” the admiral said. “For over fifty years, the Chinese have been ruling the Tibetan people. Forcing their spiritual leader, the Dalai Lama, into exile, making it 158

Don Helin

difficult for them to practice their religion. We have invited one of the leading monks in Tibet who has been under house arrest to present his case to the United Nations next week.” Steele pointed at another reporter.

“Mulveney, Washington Post. Is it true one of your senior staff visited Tibet with the jailed woman? The one who had to be rescued. Also does all of this have anything to do with the explosion and injury to a young girl at George Washington University?

“It’s true,” the admiral said, “one of my staff visited Tibet for a few days. It’s also true he received death threats and felt the need to flee the country. It’s not true he needed to be rescued as he left on his own.”

“What about the explosion?” Mulveney asked.

“As far as the explosion,” the admiral replied, “we are investigating this tragedy. Fortunately the young woman in the vehicle is in a hospital and we are told she will recover completely.”

“Admiral . . .”

“Please let me finish. If it turns out the Chinese government is responsible for what happened, we will take appropriate action.

That’s all the time we have for now.”

Zack turned to Johnson. “I thought the boss did a great job.”

Johnson nodded. “The guy’s good.”

Zack felt a hand on his shoulder and TJ motioned for Zack to follow him.

When they entered an adjoining room, Zack saw Admiral Steel on a screen.”

“Hey, sir, great job.”

“Thanks Zack. As you know I don’t care for those things. A real circus.”

“Yes sir. “What’s up?”

“How’s Skye?”

“About like you’d expect. I think she’ll have nightmares for what those bastards did to her.”

“Was she raped?”

“I don’t think so. She said her guard tried to rape her, but we got there in time to stop it. She’s strong, but I suspect it’ll be a long recovery for her.”

159

Roof of the World

“I worry we shouldn’t have sent her in there, but too late to think about that now.”

“I doubt you could have held her back. She has strong feelings about helping Tibet. What’s up, sir?”

“I know you’re exhausted, but I need you and Dar Puntso to visit with the government heads in Bhutan. I believe we have the support of the government of Nepal. We need to know how Bhutan will react when Dar Puntso makes his case before the United Nations. They have to support him if he has a chance to make a difference.”

“I suspect I know how they feel about the Chinese,” Zack said, “but China is the eight-hundred pound gorilla in the area.

They probably don’t want to piss off the Chinese.”

“That’s my concern. We need to see the Bhutanese in the next day or so and get their views. I think you two are the ones to do it. I’ll make sure you have a representative from the embassy to go with you.

“Yes, sir. I’ll get with Dar Puntso. I’m a little uneasy about him going, too. The Bhutanese may hesitate to discuss their true feelings on the situation while Dar Puntso is with me. I’m not sure what to expect and we need to get their honest views.”

“You think it’s a mistake for him to go?”

“I’m not sure, but it might be. We want the king to be honest with us. I’ll talk to Dar Puntso and see what he thinks.”

“Let me know what he says.”

“Could you send information about the government and how our CIA believes they will react. Need to know what we’re getting in to.”

“No problem,” Steele said. “We’ll get it to you. And Zack, thanks.”

“I’d like to take Johnson and a few of the SEALs with me. I heard Fairchild had problems coming back from the embassy in Nepal. After what we did in Tibet, I’d be surprised if the Chinese don’t pull some shit.”

“Good idea. And, Zack ...”

“Yes sir?”

“Be careful.”

“Always.”

160

31 Thimphu, Bhutan, noon Zack’s plane landed at Paro International Airport, near Thimphu, the capital of Bhutan a little before noon. Dar Puntso agreed with Zack that it would be best if he did not accompany Zack.

After clearing customs and security, Zack picked up his bag and headed into the lobby with Johnson and crew. Colonel McIntyre, the military attaché at the embassy in Bhutan, stood by the arrival desk waiting for them.

Zack introduced himself, Johnson, and the four navy SEALs. They all shook hands.

McIntyre pointed toward the door. “My truck’s parked in the lot. We go this way.”

Zack and his team followed McIntyre. “The reason I’m here is to press for an audience with the king. Commander Johnson and his men will provide security in case the Chinese go after me.”

McIntyre unlocked the truck and they climbed in. “I heard about what happened to Agent Fairchild in Kathmandu. You’ll note we have a vehicle behind us with security, but believe me the commander and his SEALs are more than welcome. Bhutan is a pro-western, peaceful country, but do feel pressure from the Chinese. We’re never quite sure what the Chinese might pull.”

Zack closed the passenger door of the truck. “We came as prepared as we could. I’m glad you’ve got soldiers here in case of trouble.”

161

Roof of the World

As they pulled away from the curb, McIntyre turned and said, “I’ve got one of our people primed at the embassy for a talk to help you learn about Bhutan and its political history. The ambassador thinks it’s critical you learn a little about Bhutan before you meet with the king. He’s very proud of his country and particularly the new democratic organization he created when he took over the throne.”

“I understand,” Zack said, “but time is of the essence. We need to speak with the king before Dar Puntso makes a presentation to the United Nations. The president is scheduling it now. After all the problems we had in Tibet, we want to make the presentation to the king as soon as possible, then hit the road back to Nepal.”

“Understood.” McIntyre pointed to Zack’s left. “That’s the National Memorial Stupa, built in 1974 in memory of the late third King Jigme Dorji Wangchuck. This place is popular among the pious, young and old alike, who make it part of their daily ritual to visit.”

Zack had trouble focusing on the Stupa. Then, after a few more minutes, they stopped at the Bhutanese Arts and Crafts school.

Zack leaned over. “Look we don’t have time for a tour. We’ve got to lay out a plan with the government and know whether or not they’re going to support us.”

McIntyre stepped out of the truck and closed the door.

“Come on, this won’t take long.”

Zack followed him, leaving three SEALs guarding the vehicles, and walked into the school.

They watched a number of students working on various projects including wood, metal, and paper. In spite of himself, Zack enjoyed the tour. The students impressed him, not only with their talent but their enthusiasm.

As they headed back to the truck, McIntyre said, “You’ve got to know some of these details. The king will want to talk to you about them. It will impress him if you know there are thirteen different forms of Bhutanese traditional arts and crafts taught to these young and enthusiastic students. It is the trained students who keep these age-old Bhutanese traditions alive, passing on 162

Don Helin

the valuable ancient knowledge and skills to the next generation of Bhutanese.”

He leaned over and whispered to Zack, “Besides, you need to realize this area holds a huge collection of people who have fled Tibet. They can provide pressure on the king to at least do a little something to help the Tibetan people. Fortunately, I believe he will want to help us.”

Zack leaned back with a grumble.

McIntyre smiled. “Message received. I’m not a politician either, but this is how things are done here. The king must feel comfortable you are a friend and aware of some of his problems, too.”

When they reached the embassy, they stepped out of the truck and hurried inside, Zack glad to reach the air conditioned conference room. A lunch of rice, beans, and lamb waited for them. After they had filled their plates, McIntyre introduced Sonam, a Bhutanese member of the staff. A slender, black-haired, soft-spoken lady with big brown eyes and a winning smile.

“I know you have little time, Colonel Kelly,” Sonam said, “so I’ll make this brief. I have for you a summary sheet of key points.

The Government of Bhutan has been a constitution monarchy since July of 2008 with the king as head of state. Executive power is exercised by the council of ministers, headed by the prime minister. Legislative power is vested in the parliament, both the upper house, National House and the lower house, National Assembly.”

Zack knew the staff was doing what they thought best, but he had read most of this in a briefing book on the plane. “Can we hurry this along, please?”

“Yes, sir,” she said. “I’ve cut as much as I can, but we believe you will do much better in obtaining the king’s support if he believes you care about his country.”

“I do care about his country. That’s why I’m here.”

McIntyre put his hand on Zack’s arm. “Okay, let’s keep it moving.”

“Ah, right,” she said. “A royal edict issued in 2007 lifted the previous ban on political parties, ordering they be created, 163

Roof of the World

in anticipation of National Assembly elections to be held the following year. The king is very proud of this action and it’s important you understand it and compliment him on it.”

Zack waved his hands in the air. “Okay, okay.”

She smiled. “Now honestly, Colonel, that wasn’t so bad now was it?”

Zack smiled back. “Guess not.”

“Bhutan in fact has never been colonized,” she continued.

“In 1949, after Indian independence, Bhutan and India agreed to a treaty which effectively continued a relationship, but with India taking the place of the United Kingdom. India agreed not to interfere in Bhutan’s internal relations, while Bhutan agreed to be guided by the advice of the Government of India in regard to its external relations.”

“Makes sense,” Zack replied. “I wish our government worked a little better with some other countries.”

“That’s true,” she replied. “In February 2007, the Indo-Bhutan Friendship Treaty was substantially revised with all references to phrases such as “will be guided” deleted, thus eliminating the last lingering doubts about the sovereign and independent status of Bhutan.”

“Okay, I get it,” Zack said. “Bhutan is an independent country.”

“You don’t really get it, yet,” she said. “The fact you need to remember is that what the king and government decides cannot be overruled by India or any other country. So you need to have a clear head and convince the king of the honor in your request.”

Zack leaned back. This lady was sharp. He finally did get it.

“Okay. Thank you. Now, can we move forward?”

She smiled, the beautiful smile of hers. “You bet.”

“We’re scheduled to meet with the assistant prime minister at the hotel for dinner. First, we’ll be joined for a discussion of the Gross National Happiness program.”

“What?” Zack yelped.

“Will you just shut up and listen,” McIntyre said. “They have developed a program to quantify a Gross National Happiness Index. This is very important to them and you need to understand it. This is what makes them tick.

164

Don Helin

“Okay, okay, just keep it moving.”

“Will do,” McIntyre said. “We’ll soon head to the Tashicho Dzong, or fortress, which is the administrative headquarters of the government. While the northern half of the fortress houses monks, the southern half houses the office of the king, the prime minister’s office, and other governmental offices.”

“Okay.”

“Once you understand this, you’ll have the chance to make your case to the prime minister and members of his government.”

165

32 Prime Minister’s office, 2:30 p.m.

Zack was shown into the governmental offices, then to a conference room where he stood waiting.

The assistant prime minister arrived and walked over to shake hands with Zack. A short slender man with glasses, he had to look up at Zack as they talked.

He gestured toward a chair for Zack. “Good afternoon.

Let me officially welcome you to Bhutan. I’m sorry the prime minister is not here, but he sends his regards.”

Zack sat in one of the chairs and faced the assistant prime minister. “Thank you, sir.”

“I understand you’ve had a chance to hear about our lovely country and what makes us, as you Americans say, tick. We are not a heavily industrial country. We do not push for success. As you heard about our Gross National Happiness index, we are trying to live our lives in a healthy and happy manner.”

“An admirable goal,” Zack said. “I wish my country did better with a happiness measure. We seem to yell at each other all the time.”

“As I’m sure you realize, we are not in a hurry to get in any contest with the Chinese. While we understand the shameful way the Tibetan people have been treated, the Chinese are the most powerful country in our area. We are not going to go out of our way to make them angry.”

“But. Mr. Assistant Prime Minister . . . .”

166

Don Helin

He raised his hand. “We are not a military country. We depend on good relations with all of our neighbors to survive.

The Chinese, if given a chance, could take over the country.”

“I understand, sir.”

“Do you, do you really? The Chinese could do the same thing to us they have done to Tibet. The one thing we have in our favor is India. Over the years, we have developed a strong relationship with India. India will not want the Chinese to take over our country or even to try. We are a buffer. So, we will be happy to support your ideas about helping Tibet, but it must also be with the support of India.”

“Yes sir,” Zack replied. “But the Dalai Lama lives in India.

Won’t his presence there make India want to help Tibet?”

“I don’t know,” the assistant prime minister replied. “The Dalai Lama has lived in India for several years, and still the Chinese have treated the Tibetan people shamefully. They have done a great deal to improve the economic status of Tibet, but the Tibetan people are virtually prisoners in their own country.

The Tibetan people do the grunt work and the Chinese have the good life.”

“Yes, sir.”

“So, what I’m saying to you, and I prefer to not be quoted to other than American leaders, is that if India will take a positive tone toward what you want to do, we will follow. And remember, we have a large community of Tibetan people who have fled their country and settled in Bhutan.”

Zack didn’t know what to say so he kept his mouth shut.

The assistant prime minister smiled. “Now, let us have dinner and talk about what the future might look like. As a matter of face, let’s talk about a trip to the Tiger’s Nest. I think you’ll like it.”

“The tiger’s nest.” Zack raised an eyebrow. “What is that?”

“It’s a long hike, the path almost straight up.”

“Good exercise,” Zack said, “but I don’t think I have time for a run up a mountain.”

“The Tiger’s Nest Monastery is a Buddhist site located near Paro. It was constructed in 1692 around the cave where Guru Rinpoche first meditated, the event which introduced Buddhism 167

Roof of the World

into Bhutan. There is a legend that Guru Rinpoche was carried from Tibet to this location on the back of a tigress, thus giving it the name “Tiger’s Nest.”

Zack had to smile. “Nice way to travel.”

“I want you to see the Taktsang monastery. It’s considered one of the most sacred places for Buddhists in the world and dates back to the 17th century,” “With all possible respect, sir, we need to fly back to Kathmandu. And I don’t mean to belittle anything I’ve seen. It is very impressive and beautiful.”

The assistant prime minister took a sip of coffee, then looked around. “I completely understand. But what you don’t realize, this is one of the major secret command posts for the Tibetan underground. They have complete radio contact around the entire area. The Chinese don’t know about it and we can’t let them find out. I want you to see it so you’ll know the Tibetan underground is serious about needing your help and wants to show you what they’ve done on their own.”

Zack looked at Johnson. “Well, that changes things a little. I guess a walk would be good for us. We’ve been sitting too much.”

The assistant prime minister rubbed his hands together.

“Remember, Colonel, this is not a walk in the park, but one I think you’ll find interesting.

“I understand, sir.” *** Han answered the phone on his desk. “Yes. What is it?

“I bring news of Colonel Kelly. He met with assistant prime minister today.”

“What did they discuss?” Han asked.

“I was not in room, but I believe help for Tibet.”

Han tapped his fingers on his desk. “You have not been much assistance to me.”

“Wait. They discussed going to the Tiger’s Nest tomorrow.

Their trip should prove an opportunity for perhaps an accident.”

Han lit another cigarette. “Yes it could. Do you have a time for their departure?”

168

Don Helin

“All I know is late morning.”

“All right, find out what you can and let me know in the next hour.”

After the man had disconnected, Han threw the phone against the wall. Americans. They had ruined his future by killing his son. Now they were trying to ruin his country.

He regretted his decision to send the Death Angel to the United States. Han wished he were here to take charge of the operation. He didn’t like the idea, but he needed to employ Bhutanese contractors. He didn’t know how good they were, but the Intelligence Services kept them on the payroll. But now, a chance to get rid of Kelly before he caused any more trouble. He’d have to risk it.

169

33 Tiger’s Nest, Bhutan, 0400 hours It was still dark when Zack, Commander Johnson, and their team were driven to the parking lot below the beginning of the hiking trail to the Taktsang monastery, or Tiger’s Nest. Zack wanted to arrive early and set up security in case the Chinese showed up to give him trouble.

McIntyre explained the hike. “The trail climbs through a pine forest, with Spanish moss clinging to many trees. Once you clear the trees that surround the parking lot, you’ll get your first glimpse of the Tiger’s Nest perched on the cliff, high off the valley floor. So you’ll have to take cover as you go.”

Zack gathered his group in a circle. “All right, we’ve got four Navy SEALs and three Marines from the embassy. With this group we should be able to take on anything Han and his Chinese buddies can throw at us. We must be ready for anything.”

Johnson knelt and sketched an outline of the trail from the map he had studied. “Zack, myself, and one SEAL will take off from here at 0800 hours at a leisurely pace up to the restaurant. I’m told the trip to the top is four miles round trip with approximately a 1,700 foot elevation change. We’ll stop for tea and sandwiches like any normal tourist at the midpoint. I understand it’s served buffet-style with coffee, tea, water.”

Zack glanced over at Johnson. “What’s your plan?”

“I propose we send one of the SEALs with the female marine ahead,” Johnson replied. “They can check things out, then keep going past the tea house and stop about half way up to the Tiger’s 170

Don Helin

Nest from there. If someone is waiting for us before that point, these two will have seen any traps and let us know via radio. If needed, they can come down behind the trap if it’s set up after the restaurant.”

Zack kept his eyes on Johnson’s map. “Sounds good.”

“A second team of two SEALs can go as far as the restaurant.”

He pointed at one of the SEALs. “Once you get there, split up, one of you stay at the restaurant itself, the other find cover close by and keep watch. The third team can find a spot about halfway up to the restaurant and camouflage themselves. If we get to the restaurant and have had no problems, that team can move ahead and we’ll leap frog the other two. It’s critical we have someone below us, with us, and above us at all times.”

McIntyre leaned in. “There are several places along the trail where you can move a few feet off the trail and sit and wait without arousing any suspicion. I think the male/female combination is a good one. You’ll see a number of couples taking breaks along the trail.”

“My biggest concern is some innocent group getting caught in a cross fire,” Zack said. “We don’t want anyone getting hurt.

That’s exactly the wrong message to send.”

“I agree,” McIntyre said. “I believe the Chinese could set up a sniper somewhere along the trail and pick off Zack and maybe others.”

“I’ve been thinking about a sniper, too,” Zack said.

“We’ll cover that possibility,” Johnson replied. “The two advance teams can be on the lookout for any sniper positions.

If they spot potential problem areas, they can advise us. Keep watch, and clean them out before we have any problems.”

“One of the spots to watch is by the steps and the bridge,” McIntyre said. “The trail is actually on two mountains. Once you get near the top, you’ll walk down steps, then across a narrow bridge over a deep canyon between the two mountains, then up more stairs to the monastery.”

“How many stairs?” Zack asked.

McIntyre smiled. “Between walking down on one side, then back up on the other side of the bridge it’s 750 stairs.”

171

Roof of the World

“Lot of stairs,” Johnson said. “What I’m concerned about is the potential for a sniper to hit us there.”

“The stairs are narrow as is the bridge,” McIntyre said. “At both places you’re in the open.”

“We have enough teams to cover any eventuality,” Zack said.

“In thinking about what you just said about the steps and the bridge, let’s split the advance team. One of you needs to move up to a spot on the other side of the bridge and watch for a possible sniper. Now stay low, quiet, and in touch by radio.”

Johnson walked around and checked each person’s equipment. “We’ll have checks via radio every fifteen minutes.

Everyone know their assignments?”

Nods all around.

“What about aircraft?” Zack asked.

“I don’t think aircraft will be a problem,” McIntyre replied.

“The Bhutanese are sensitive to any planes or vehicles in this area.

The only transportation other than your own two feet are horses or mules. Some young couples choose to be married along the trail, particularly up by the bridge, so they use horses to bring supplies up to that point.”

“We’re ready if there’s trouble,” Zack said. “Let’s get moving.

If you see any problems, first team will use the code word red heaven, second team will use white heaven, and third team will use blue heaven.”

“Remember,” McIntyre said, “the hike up to the restaurant is about halfway and takes most people between one and two hours. Along the way, you’ll pass under many prayer flags. Enjoy the views over the valley as you get higher, but stay alert.”

Zack patted McIntyre on the back. “After what Han did to Skye, I’d like to give him a little payback. Okay, I want the teams to move out. Johnson and I will start at 0800 hours.” *** The embassy bus pulled in at 0746 hours. Zack, Johnson, and one of the SEALs stepped off. McIntyre had decided to follow in a staff car.

172

Don Helin

“I think our moving screen will cover all contingencies,” Zack said. “Now, don’t let anybody slip in on us. You’ll be staying in touch?”

“Is the Pope a Catholic?” Johnson replied. “I’m in contact with my guys all the time. SEALs are always ready. They’ll spread out in case anyone tries to pull anything. We’ll give those bastards a big surprise.”

“Okay,” Zack said, “let get started.”

The early part of the hike was a gradual climb and the weather turned cooler as they moved higher. Zack’s gaze searched the woods around the path for traps. He enjoyed being outside and walking after all that happened over the past week. His discussions with the assistant prime minister had been useful.

He felt both the governments of both India and Bhutan would support the American position. Anything to put a ring around the Chinese should be music to the ears of the government of India.

It took a little over an hour to hike to the mid-point where the trail leveled off. They weren’t in any rush and stayed watchful.

Zack enjoyed the prayer wheels and tried spinning them like he saw others doing. He figured they’d take a thirty-minute break at the Takstang Restaurant. In spite of the tension, the view of the monastery was magnificent.

A number of tourists chose to finish the hike here and not make the final climb. No reports of any Chinese snipers along the trail. While he had seen none, it didn’t mean Han would leave them alone. He felt something would happen.

When they arrived at the restaurant, Zack and his group went inside to order tea and a sandwich. The team behind them had placed themselves about twenty yards down the trail. The team that had been at the tea house moved out and were located about twenty yards up the trail.

Two young men in black shirts and trousers sat in the back drinking tea. Zack nudged Johnson who glanced at the men.

When they looked at the men, the two glanced away.

Zack could see lumps under their shoulders. Maybe weapons.

By the way the two acted, they could be trouble. Not wanting to meet his gaze. Looking away.

173

Roof of the World

Zack took a sip of his tea. “What do you think? Trouble?”

“Our guys told me about them and are watching them. I doubt those two could be trouble unless there are more in hiding or they have better weapons than it looks like with shoulder holsters.”

After a light lunch, Zack figured they should get moving again. The two Chinese men were still there. When Zack stood, he could see out of the corner of his eye, the two black shirts began to move around, packing up. “Let’s see what those guys have in store for us.”

When he exited, Zack turned right toward the trail going up the hill. Looking back, he noticed one of the two men talking on a portable radio.

Zack nodded to Johnson. “We’ve got company.”

As they walked up the slope, the angle got steeper. Zack’s senses moved to high alert.

Johnson alerted the security in front of them of the situation.

He leaned closer to Zack. “Our middle security group is closing and waiting further instructions.”

“Good. Looks like we’re going to have company on this portion of the trail.”

“Gonna be harder to move quickly on these rocks,” Johnson said. “Be careful so you don’t slip.”

“Roger,” Zack said.

“This part of the hike ends shortly and it gives way to the set of stairs,” McIntyre said. “The stairs go down to a waterfall, then again ascend to reach the Tiger’s Nest Monastery. I’m afraid it’s a good place for a trap.”

“No problem,” Johnson said. “We’ve got it covered.” *** After about thirty minutes of climbing, Zack noticed the two men closing on them. He stopped and checked ahead on the trail. When he rounded a bend, an angular path cut down across a valley on a narrow bridge followed by a drop into the ravine below.

174

Don Helin

“I don’t like the looks of that,” Johnson said. “If we get trapped out on that bridge and they decide to cut the other side off, we’ve got a big problem. My guys tell me a wedding party is making its way across the bridge and up the other side.”

“Johnson,” Zack whispered, “time for our rear guard to grab the two guys behind us.”

Johnson spoke into the phone, then glanced at Zack. “Done.”

“Anything ahead?” Zack asked.

“Not a few minutes ago,” Johnson said. “Let me double check.”

After a minute Johnson said, “All clear. The team in front have the stairs and the bridge under surveillance.”

“Roger,” Zack replied. “I’ll go across and you two wait here.

If anyone looks suspicious, shoot first and ask questions later. I don’t want to get stranded on the damn bridge.”

“Roger that,” Johnson said. “The security team behind us disarmed the two and tied them to a tree. They shouldn’t be any problem. They report no armed groups coming up from behind so I suspect agents ahead on the trail are all we have to worry about.”

“Makes sense,” Zack said. “As long as we’re covered up there, we should be safe.”

When Zack reached the stairs, he looked down. Holy shit. A lot of open terrain. McIntyre had said a total of 750 stairs, half down, across the bridge, the rest on the way up.

He waited for Johnson to join him. “All right, I’m headed down. You cleared possible snipers?”

“Our guys are at the top of the stairs on the other side, and on the far end of the bridge,” Johnson said. ‘We also have one of our own snipers on a ridge overlooking the bridge. The wedding party we saw earlier is across the bridge so they’re out of the way.

Go ahead. I don’t think you’ll have any problems.”

Zack started down. His heartbeat had picked up and it wasn’t only from the altitude. He didn’t like being out in the open. Have to get past this place.

At the bottom of the stairs, he paused before crossing the bridge. Received a nod from the SEAL on the other side of the bridge, so he double-timed across. Looked down. Man, a long way down. It took him only a few minutes to reach the other side 175

Roof of the World

of the gorge. “So far, so good,” he radioed back to Johnson. “Go ahead and start out.”

“Roger. On the way.” A few minutes later Zack heard, “Across the bridge and headed back up the stairs on the other side. Looks all clear.”

Once Johnson reached Zack he said, “I’m going to keep one of our security guards at the top of the steps on the far side, then one at the bridge itself, then one on this side. If anything looks suspicious, we’ve got two more SEALs in reserve. They’ll be ready to cover us when we return.”

“Good,” Zack said. “Let’s keep moving,” *** Zack continued to breathe heavily due to the altitude, but not enough to be a problem. The grass and dirt changed to rocks and pebbles. The view opened up and he could see the steep valleys with a river wending its way along the bottom. Giant boulders ringed the trail. He wished he had a hiking stick.

Johnson tapped Zack on the shoulder. “Our advance guys have spotted two more agents off the trail and hiding in the trees.

I told them to get behind the two and tie them up.”

“Good,” Zack said. “Let’s keep moving. We’re almost there.”

“Interesting report,” Johnson said. “The two they caught in the first sting appear to be Bhutanese and not Chinese.”

Surprised Zack. “What the hell are they doing here? Maybe Han had to call in help. These guys don’t seem very sharp.”

“No idea,” Johnson replied. “Our forward team has arrived the base of the monastery. No challenges so far.”

“Tell them to wait at the entrance while we go inside,” Zack said. “If any fucking Chinese agents try to get in, tell them to do whatever is necessary.”

In a few minutes, McIntyre gathered them together. “Once we arrive at the Tiger’s Nest Monastery, we’ll be met by a monk who will take us on a tour of the temples.”

“Better be short,” Zack said. “I gotta get back to meet with the king.”

176

34 Tiger’s Nest, Bhutan, 1300 hours.

They removed their shoes, left their weapons and backpacks with one of their own security staff, then followed McIntyre inside. Next they climbed the last two flights of stairs.

When Zack, Johnson, and McIntyre got to the top of the stairs, a slender monk approached Zack.

“Good afternoon, Colonel Kelly. Welcome to the Tiger’s Nest Monastery. We are happy you are here and hope you will enjoy the tour.”

“Thank you,” Zack said, puffing a little. “I’d like to introduce Commander Johnson from the United States Navy and Colonel McIntyre, whom as you may know, works at the American embassy in Bhutan.”

“Welcome. Please to follow me. I will show you monastery.”

“Our schedule is a little tight,” Zack said. “So maybe you can provide the executive summary. I hope to meet with the king later today.”

“Please, I understand.” He smiled. “No keep king waiting.”

As they walked, the monk pointed out ancient paintings of temples and groups of people hanging on the walls. With the gold frames, these all looked expensive.

The monk led them into a room with a conference table and six chairs. “Please be seated,” the monk said. “I present a short overview of the Tiger’s Nest.”

Zack began to get concerned as the clock kept ticking. He figured he’d let it run for about ten minutes, then politely protest again.

177

Roof of the World

“Our temple complex first built in 1692, around the Taktsang Senge Samdup cave where Guru Padmasambhave is said to have meditated for three years, three months, three weeks, three days and three hours in the eighth century. Padmasambhava is credited with introducing Buddhism to Bhutan. Today, Paro Taktsang is the best known of the thirteen taktsang or ‘tiger lair’ caves in which he meditated.”

Zack started to fidget. “I’m afraid we need to start back shortly.”

“I see,” the monk said. “Please, I hurry for you.”

Zack nodded.

“The monastery buildings consist of four main temples and residential shelters. The cave where Padmasmabhava first entered, riding the Tiger, is known as ‘Tholu Phuk.’ The monastery is so precariously perched that it is said: ‘it clings to the side of the mountain like a gecko.’

He looked at Zack fidgeting. “One last comment. All the buildings are interconnected through steps and stairways made in the rocks. There are a few wooden bridges along the paths and stairways also to cross.”

The monk left the room and the three sat for a few minutes, which seemed like hours to Zack. “Sure would like to get out of here.”

“Best to relax,” McIntyre said. “Things don’t move quite as fast here as they do in D.C.” Zack grimaced. “No kidding.”

In a moment the door opened and a short, dark-haired man walked into the room dressed in a long red robe. He had a large necklace around his neck.

McIntyre jumped to his feet. Zack and Johnson weren’t quite sure what to do, but followed McIntyre’s lead.

Who the fuck is this, Zack thought.

“Good afternoon, your majesty. I’m Colonel McIntyre from the American embassy and with me today is Colonel Kelly with the office of the national security advisor in Washington and his security coordinator, Commander Johnson.”

Zack bowed and wasn’t sure what else to do. “Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to meet you. May I introduce Commander Johnson.”

178

Don Helin

The king shook hands, then motioned for them to be seated.

“I have heard about your mission here Colonel Kelly, and want you to know I look forward to helping you. As you are probably aware, I do have a few constraints.”

Zack wasn’t sure whether to look at the king or at the floor.

He chose to look at the king. “Yes, your majesty.”

“You are probably aware my father, Jigme Singye Wanghuck abdicated in my favor in 2006. A public coronation ceremony was held in November 2008 as this marked 100 years of the monarchy in Bhutan.”

“I wasn’t aware of the exact dates,” Zack said, “but I knew your father abdicated in your behalf.”

“Since I was born in 1980, some of those outside of Bhutan may think I’m too young to be king. This was a struggle early in my reign, but seems to be getting better now.”

Zack glanced at McIntyre, then at the king. “I was very impressed with my visit to the School of Arts and Crafts, your majesty. I appreciate your desire to encourage the next generation to stay and work here in Bhutan. So many countries lose their young, a most precious asset.”

“Why, thank you, Colonel Kelly. Your observations are absolutely right.”

Zack caught McIntyre’s nod and smile off to his left.

“I began my reign overseeing the democratization of my country. We organized electoral laws, land reform, and other important issues. My goal is to ensure the success of democracy.

I feel it will be critical to an economically sound future.”

“Indeed a worthwhile and important goal, your majesty,” McIntyre said.

“I traveled extensively to explain our new draft constitution to the people and to encourage their participation. I continue to journey around the country, and, frankly, spending time with primarily the youth of our country who are the future. We need better education, business and a civil service to keep our country a democracy.”

“You have set a wonderful example for Bhutan, your majesty, and I might add for many of the other countries in Asia,” Zack 179

Roof of the World

said. “Now, I’d like to discuss the situation in Tibet and what we together might do about it.”

“I understand,” the king said. “But first, you probably know I signed a treaty of friendship with India in 2007 which replaced the treaty of 1949. I undertook many initiatives to strengthen our governmental system as we prepared to adopt our constitution in July 2008.

“A very historic moment, your majesty,” McIntyre said.

“Thank you again. I understand and applaud what you are trying to do for Tibet. Whether or not you’ll be successful will depend on many factors. We will support the effort, but we must do it with the cooperation of India.”

“Do you have any idea how India will respond?” Zack asked.

“I am confident India does not want major problems with China. On the other hand, I believe if I share my concerns with their government, it will help.”

“Thank you, your majesty,” McIntyre said. “I will track all your conversations through your prime minister’s office and let them know our plans.”

Zack walked over and bowed in front of the king. “We must leave, your majesty. Thank you again for your time. We want to help the people of Tibet. I believe you do, too.”

The king extended his hand. “My best wishes for your success with the Chinese. I will do what I can.”

“Thank you,” Zack said. “We can’t ask for anything more.”

The king turned and left the same way he entered.

Zack glanced at Johnson. “We go back the same way?”

Johnson nodded. “My team will release the Chinese they are holding after we leave. We could toss them off a cliff, but I don’t think that will help our international standing with the Chinese.”

Zack moved to pick up his boots and backpack. “I’m tempted to see if they can fly like the dragon, but I guess that wouldn’t be politically correct. But, it’s tempting.”

The monk who had been their host at the monastery stepped forward. “Before you leave, I’d like you to see one more thing.

Work hard to help our friends in Tibet. They have been so beaten down by the occupation by China. Set up a communications network here at the Tiger’s Nest and want you to hear about it.”

180

Don Helin

Zack nodded. “Perfect.”

In a moment, a young Tibetan man dressed in a camouflage uniform stepped into the room. “Good afternoon, Colonel Kelly.

We have established a cyber link with a site outside of Lhasa as well as a site in India. That way we can understand what is going on in a time-sensitive manner and our team in India can pass along any concerns.

“If possible,” McIntyre said, “I’d like to send one of my communications experts here to coordinate with you.”

“I will check if that is possible,” the man said. “The government of India is not anxious to step in, but does want to be kept up to date on what is happening. I believe if the Chinese tried to do anything to our government, India would announce their concern. This keeps the Chinese honest as far as we are concerned.

“Thank you for the information.” Zack said. “Now we must leave.”

181

35 Happy Valley Retirement Home, Annandale, noon Lieutenant Scott arrived at her aunt’s apartment in time for an early lunch. She often ate in one of the multitude of fast food joints near where she worked, but her aunt had been having health problems. Scott had taken her to the doctor that morning.

“How about some soup before I head back to work?” Scott asked.

“That would be very nice, dear,” Muriel Scott said. “Normally I’d be fine, but I tire so easily. It really frustrates me.”

“Take it easy on yourself,” Scott said. “You’re almost eighty for Christ’s sake. Show yourself a little slack.”

“Pamela Scott, watch what you say. I’ve taught you better than that. And if I didn’t, then shame on me.”

Muriel Scott had raised Scott and her brother after their mother had died. Their father had been an easy-going jerk who never seemed to have time for his kids. Always out of town with his buddies or some cute powder puff.

“Sorry,” Scott said. “Sorta slipped out.”

Her aunt wrinkled her brow. “Seems to me there is a lot of slippage. You’re never going to capture some nice young man if you talk like that.”

Scott laughed. “Who said I want to meet a nice young man?

Maybe a guy a little on the wild side would be best for me.”

Her aunt wiggled her eyebrows. “How about Michael?

He certainly seems interested in you. Besides, I’d like some grandchildren running around here before I go to my reward.”

182

Don Helin

“Please. Let me date him, maybe marry him, then we’ll talk about those little ones running around the house.”

“Okay, it’s a deal.”

Scott pointed at a chair. “Now you sit down and rest your overworked heart like the doc said, and let me see if I can figure out how to pour soup into a pan and heat it. I’m glad you’re on the meal plan so you don’t have to cook many dinners.”

“Thank you, Pamela. I believe you can handle soup.”

As her aunt left the kitchen to go sit in the living room, Scott’s cell phone rang. She picked it up. “Lieutenant Scott.”

“Scott, Lieutenant, it’s me, Dorjee.”

“Hey, how you doing,” Scott replied. “Just a minute. I’m warming soup for my aunt and don’t want to burn it.” In a minute she picked up the phone again. “Ready for some ice cream, maybe another movie?”

“You not working today? I have an appointment this afternoon. Want to let you know how much I love all you’ve done for me.”

Now why is he talking like that? Scott thought. “Are you okay?”

“I okay. Just want to thank you and say goodbye.”

“Wait a minute,” Scott said. “Where are you going?”

“Someplace special. Must go now. Goodbye. Love you.”

Scott stood there listening to a dial tone. She tried to call him back, but the phone rang and a voice recording asked for a message. She said, “This is Lieutenant Scott for Dorjee. Please call me back. I need to talk with you.”

Scott walked back to the kitchen and turned on the stove again. What the hell’s going on? *** Enroute from Bhutan to Nepal The drone of the plane’s engine echoed in Zack’s ears. He had been airborne flying from Paro in Bhutan to Nepal for about two hours and would land soon. He looked forward to seeing Skye, plus heading back home and having some down time with Laura.

183

Roof of the World

He’d talked to Laura a couple of times on the phone. She seemed subdued, which he expected. Hopefully she would bounce back. No doubt, what had happened to her friend would weigh on her for a long time.

The pilot’s voice came over the intercom with the message they would land in about fifteen minutes. He looked down at the Himalayas, impressed with the view of the mountains. A beautiful country and he’d had so little time to see it.

They landed at Kathmandu without incident. Two vans waited for them with two trucks, one in front and one in back as security. He threw his bag in the back of the first van and hopped in the back seat.

Colonel Henry from the embassy turned and greeted him.

“Welcome back, Zack. Sounds as if your mission to Bhutan was successful. We can talk out all the details when we get back to the embassy. How are you doing?”

“Man, I’m beat. Busy time in Bhutan. Beautiful country.

I really enjoyed the hike up to the Tiger’s Nest. Glad we had security so we made it up and back safely. What a place.”

“I know. I’ve done it a couple of times myself.”

“How’s Skye?”

Colonel Henry paused, obviously picking his words. “She’s quiet. Spends a lot of time staring at the mountains. I know it’s a fun thing to do, but from what I heard before she went to Tibet, she was a fireball. Pretty quiet now.”

“She’s had one hell of a tough experience,” Zack said. “Gonna take time for her to heal.”

When they arrived at Dhulikhl, the vans pulled up to the front door of their rooms and stopped. “We’ll let you unload and stash your stuff,” Henry said. “We’d like to meet in the safe room in an hour. Admiral Steele wants a debriefing.”

Zack got out of the van, pulled his bag from the back and hurried into his room. Crap, he thought, I’m not ready to give the admiral a full briefing. Guess it’ll have to be what I can mentally put together as I take a shower. First thing on the agenda.

After a shower, a change of clothes, and a cup of coffee, he started to feel human again. Glad they had coffee in the room.

184

Don Helin

He walked outside and spotted her sitting on a bench up the trail, looking at the mountains.

He came up behind her and called from a few feet away so as not to scare her. “Hey, Skye, I’m back.”

She turned. “Zack, good to see you.”

He kissed her on the cheek, then sat next to her, staying silent for a moment. Figured he’s let her start the conversation.

Biting her lower lip, she whispered, “Aren’t those mountains gorgeous?”

“I love the view. I can see why people travel to this area.”

“As I mentioned earlier, I was sent away to boarding school when I was a kid so didn’t have much of a chance to know the area. Not sure what would have happened to me had I stayed in Tibet.”

They stayed silent.

“I need to head back in a few minutes,” Zack said. “Admiral Steele wants a briefing on Bhutan.”

“I think I’ll pass. Maybe you can summarize a little for me on the flight back. I understand we’ll be leaving for the United States soon. I’m all packed.”

“I don’t know the full schedule, but I’m anxious to get back home and see Laura.”

“How’s she doing? She had quite an experience, too.”

Zack stood. “I’m not sure. I’ve only talked to her a few times on the phone and she sounded pretty subdued.”

Skye squinted. “I can understand those feelings.”

Zack loved to watch her, but noticed her eyes had lost some of their brightness. “I’d better go. Not smart to keep the boss waiting.” He kissed her cheek. “We’ll talk more on the way back.”

“Oh. Okay. I’ll be right here.”

185

36 Dhullikhl, Nepal, 0900 hours The door to the conference room had been propped open so he didn’t have to push in the code. About twelve persons sat around the table. Waving to Dar Puntso, he walked over and sat next to him. “How are you?”

Dar Puntso bowed slightly and held his hands in a prayerful position. “Preparing myself for the long flight back to the United States. I have spent much of my adult life in my country trying to help my people. I do miss my mother, but look forward to seeing brother.”

Zack smiled wearily. “Oh, man, that’s tough. Family is important to all of us.”

Dar Puntso nodded.

Zack stood up and moved next to the television. “The admiral is coming on. Everyone hush up.”

In a few minutes the admiral’s face appeared on the monitor.

Zack pointed at Henry. “Sir, this is Colonel Henry, the military attaché from the embassy. I believe you know everyone else.”

“Okay, let’s begin,” the admiral said. “First of all, I’d like you all to know we are delighted with your safe return. This has been a very hazardous mission and the president and I appreciate all you have done. Zack, could you summarize your trip to Bhutan?”

Zack leaned forward to face the admiral. “Sir, the trip to Bhutan was fruitful. It’s a beautiful country with friendly people.

I met with our embassy personnel, the assistant prime minister, and the king.”

186

Don Helin

Zack discussed his various meetings, focusing on his time with the king. “I believe Bhutan will support our efforts in Tibet against the Chinese. India becomes critical.”

Colonel Henry Leaned forward. “We’ve been briefing our contacts in India and believe India will step forward to support Tibet.”

“I’ve been thinking of a path forward for Tibet,” Zack said. “At the Tiger’s Nest, India has installed a state-of-the-art communications system for maintaining communications between Nepal, Bhutan and India with Tibet.”

“That’s my understanding,” Steele said. “Our National Security Agency is involved in monitoring the net as well as providing security. It seems to be secure.”

“The big question,” Zack said, “is do we want to assist the Tibetan insurgency effort in their country. Right now it is very low key. They cause minimal disruption to transportation lines, energy and water sources. Things like that. Do we want to build up that capability with some of our own forces and equipment?”

“I’ve talked with the president and he believes we need to help the Tibetan people,” Steele said. “Our goal is to help them regain control over their religion, culture, and education. Possible?”

“I believe it is worth a shot,” Zack replied. “If we can help the efforts currently ongoing and build on it, I believe it will push the Chinese to make some adjustments.”

He turned to Dar Puntso. “What do you think?”

“We have had to be very low key because while we have the people, we don’t have the radio equipment to maintain security and the weapons and explosives to cause disruption. Our efforts have been coordinated by Chimi so let me have him speak to what it would take to really enhance our effort.”

Chimi stood in the back and stepped forward so Admiral Steele could see him. “Good morning, Admiral. First of all let me thank you for what your country is trying to do.”

The admiral leaned forward. “Let me ask you, what do you have and how can we help?”

“We have around 200 men, give or take a few at different times. They primarily live in the country so gathering them 187

Roof of the World

together and controlling them has taken effort. What we need are weapons, communications equipment, vehicles, and training.”

“Commander Johnson has agreed to stay in Nepal with his SEALs and begin to work with you to see how we can help,” Steele said. “I’ve asked TJ to stay with them along with his Blackhawk to provide transportation.”

“That would be wonderful, Admiral,” Dar Puntso said.

“I think with some limited assistance we can do a number of things to frustrate the Chinese, while at the same time working internationally to encourage them to change their policies toward our monks and our people.”

The admiral leaned back. “Please ensure I receive daily updates as this will be very tricky internationally because of the Chinese. Zack, before you leave, I’d like you to sit with Commander Johnson and TJ to begin developing a basic plan on how we can move forward. In the meantime, I’ve asked the CIA to develop background memos on how the Chinese have treated the Tibetan people.”

“Will do,” Zack said. “When do you see us returning home?”

“Seems to me if you work together now, you’ll have time to come up with a basic outline of a plan, yet get back here for Dar Puntso to get ready for his presentation. The president would like him to make a presentation as soon as possible.”

Zack looked around the room. “Does anyone have any concerns with our plan?”

Colonel Henry raised his hand. “My concern is if the Chinese find out what we’re up to, they may well retaliate against not only Tibet but also Nepal and Bhutan.”

“I agree that is a concern, but I believe one we must be willing to accept,” Zack said. “We will need to maintain security and begin slowly.”

“How do we do that without breaking security?” Henry asked.

“I’ll depend on Chimi to work that out,” Dar Puntso said.

“Thank you,” Chimi replied. “We have a competent underground network.”

188

Don Helin

“Okay,” Steele said. “Finish the plan and provide me updates.

I look forward to seeing many of you in a couple of days. Be careful.” *** Zack gathered together the members of the planning group including Chimi, Commander Johnson, Colonel Henry, TJ Wilson, and the Navy SEALs. He glanced around the table, then pointed at Chimi. “Why don’t you provide a general outline of the assets available in Tibet at the present time and the possible missions we might try to do.”

Chimi leaned forward in his chair. “The problems are essentially two-fold, first is their level of training and second a distinct lack of weapons. We do have a number of older rifles, but they won’t stand up to the automatic weapons the Chinese have. If we can obtain better weapons, we need training on how to safely use them.”

Zack swallowed and looked at Chimi. “Please don’t take offense, but I must ask the following questions. What is the ability of your men to hurt people and destroy supplies? I know the basics of your religion are to love not kill. To protect not destroy. We can’t go into battle with men who won’t hold up their side. We can’t develop a training program only to find out your soldiers are uncomfortable in taking aggressive actions.”

“Good question, Colonel Kelly,” Chimi said. “Our people basically hate the Chinese. They are tough and I truly believe if given a chance, they will do whatever is necessary to frustrate the Chinese.”

“Well, if you are an example, we will have no problems with motivation.”

Johnson winkled his brow. “I believe step one is to determine where these soldiers are and where we can perform the training.

Then we put the two together.”

“Right on, commander,” Zack said. “Leave it to the SEALs to cut through the bull and get to the main points.”

Please understand,” Chimi said, “we have kept these men spread out so as to not raise any suspicions.”

189

Roof of the World

“How long will it take to gather a group together?” Johnson asked. “We can’t train everyone at once so we need to start with groups of say ten to fifteen. This is assuming we can get the weapons.”

Colonel Henry raised his hand. “I think I can help out there.

I’ll gather a quick inventory of what we have on hand at the embassy. We could start with those, then you can return them as you get more.”

“Okay, that’s good,” Zack said. “Very good. Take a count and let me know the numbers. In the meantime, Chimi maybe you can begin to gather your people. Probably the best soldiers first and we’ll go from there.”

“Will do. I believe we can put together a force of around twenty men in two days and have them here in three.”

“I’ll gather what weapons I can and have them delivered to Commander Johnson,” Colonel Henry said. “Then I’ll let you know what else I’ll be able to provide. Maybe I can receive more material from the embassy in Bhutan.”

Zack paced around the front of the room. “Let’s see what we can round up in the way of explosives and meet back here again in six hours. I’m asking Commander Johnson to take charge of the operation. Is there any chance you can round up a few more SEALs?” “I’m sure I can find a few more, and bring them in to Nepal under the radar.”

“Outstanding. I’ll be heading back soon and will be waiting to hear.”

Chimi smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ve been waiting for a long time to strike back at the Chinese. I won’t foul it up.”

Zack placed his hand on Chimi’s shoulder. “I know you won’t.

You proved yourself when you helped me escape from Tibet. I’ll never forget all you did.” *** Han sat in his office waiting on the phone call from the first minister. He knew he was in trouble. Kelly had been able to hike up to the Tiger’s Nest and meet with the king. Han had failed and 190

Don Helin

he would pay a price. As he expected, the Bhutanese contractors had not done the job. They were no match for Navy SEALs. What could he expect? Now what? Why….”Hello?”

He waited for the storm to blow over him. “Yes, sir. Han here.”

“What happened? You were supposed to prevent Kelly from getting out of Tibet. Stop the woman from leaving Tibet. Stop Kelly from meeting with the king. And what did you do? What?”

“Sir, I cannot explain how it happened. We were prepared to stop Kelly in Tibet then in Bhutan. We had our men ready, we only had hired contractors available in Bhutan.”

“Was it his men or was it leadership? You failed to stop him.

Don’t you know how important Tibet is to us? Space. Natural resources. People to do our jobs no one else wants to do. And what have you done? Nothing. That’s what you have done. Why do I need you? Why? Tell me?”

Han tried to think if it was better to let him rant and say nothing or to try to answer all of his questions.

“Are you there? Are you asleep?”

“Yes, sir, I am here. I understand you are angry. I am angry too. We thought we had Kelly bottled up, but he slipped away in Tibet. We had him blocked in Bhutan and ….”

“Stop right there. I don’t want any more excuses. If you cannot do the job, I will get someone else to do it for me.”

“I can do the job,” Han echoed.

“All right, what is the job?”

“We want to keep the status quo. We do not want things to change.”

“All right. How are you going to do that?”

“I will stop him at the airport when he arrives in America. He will never leave the airport alive. Dar Puntso is with him. We will stop him from making a presentation.”

“See that you do.”

Han found himself listening to a dial tone.

He debated flying to the United States and taking charge of the operation himself. But he knew just the right man to coordinate it. The Death Angel would not let him down.

191

37 On board the USAF jet enroute to the U.S., 1:00 pm Zack, Skye, and Dar Puntso had taken off from Nepal about three hours before, bidding farewell to Chimi, Johnson and TJ. It was hard for Zack to leave Chimi. They had worked well together, and he really enjoyed the gutsy Tibetan.

Zack had faith that both Johnson and TJ would give Chimi the resources he needed to get the job done. Zack hoped their efforts would be successful.

Before he left, Zack heard Colonel Henry had come up with 17 Hecker &Koch 9mm MP5 submachine guns, and 22 Glocks for their team to train on. Chimi rubbed his hands together when he heard about the weapons. He had good use for all of the weapons. His men would do well once properly trained.

Johnson prepared to begin training the Tibetans who showed up first thing in the morning. He and TJ would figure out how to get Chimi’s men back into Tibet. Zack felt they had a good plan and hoped it would lead to the Chinese wanting to negotiate with the Tibetans over religious freedom.

Zack didn’t care much for these long flights, but hopefully this should be the last one for a while. Skye slept in the seat next to him. He glanced down at her and felt a pang. He knew deep down inside she was anything but peaceful.

He had talked to her at length. The shrink in Nepal helped her began to deal with the trauma of her captivity. He knew the pain. Small noises still made him jump.

192

Don Helin

Dar Puntso walked down the aisle of the plane, reached over, and tapped him on the shoulder. He whispered, “Admiral Steele is on the phone for us.”

Zack nodded and stood slowly so as not to disturb Skye. As he looked at her, his mind filled with a range of emotions. What would she think of him once they were back in Washington?

He hurried down the aisle of the plane, nodding to a couple of the staff members who happened to be awake. He was glad the SEALs had been there on the trip up to the Tiger’s Nest. Things could have turned out very differently if they hadn’t.

When he reached the rear of the plane, the operator focused the video teleconferencing equipment. The operator motioned for him to take one of the three seats in front of the set. As he sat, Dar Puntso took the seat next to him.

“Any idea what the admiral wants?” Dar Puntso asked.

“Not a clue,” Zack replied. “How about you?”

Dar Puntso shook his head. “I hope he still likes our plans.”

The operator nodded to Zack.

Zack picked up the speaker. “This is Colonel Kelly and Dar Puntso. We’ve received a message Admiral Steele would like to talk to the two of us.”

“Hi, Colonel Kelly. Virginia here. I’ll get the admiral for you.

It may be a few minutes as he’s on a call with the president.”

“No problem.” Zack laughed. “I’m on a long-ass flight back from Nepal so time is one thing I have plenty of. And I think the president should have a higher priority around your big white building.”

Virginia snickered. “Well, that’s true. I’m sure he won’t be long.”

As they waited, Zack turned to Dar Puntso, “How are you doing?”

Dar Puntso closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them.

“Please know, I am worried. I’ve been meditating and praying about a possible talk to United Nations. Much is on the line, and it must go perfectly. My people deserve the best I can give them.”

“Seems to me you have a good cause,” Zack said. “I suspect you have someone upstairs on your side.”

193

Roof of the World

Dar Puntso smiled wearily. “Probably so. We’ve been held virtual prisoners for so many years, yet no one has stepped up to help us.”

Zack could sense pain in his voice. “I can’t begin to understand all you and the Tibetan people have been through. All I know is good should triumph in the end. At least that’s what I’ve been taught to believe.”

“Thank you. I’ll keep your thoughts in front of me.”

Zack turned back to the screen to see the admiral enter the room. “Hello, Zack.”

“Admiral Steele. Dar Puntso is with me. What can we do for you?”

“Good afternoon, Admiral, Dar Puntso here.”

“The president just found out from our UN staff in New York Dar Puntso’s presentation to the United Nations will happen on Thursday, two days from now. Once you set down at Andrews, we’ll give you a chance to freshen up, then we want to have a meeting here at the White House to go over his presentation. It’s critical we strike the right tone.”

Dar Puntso swallowed, then looked at the set. “There is no doubt this is the most important presentation of my life. I want it to go perfectly. What have you heard from the Chinese?”

“The Chinese ambassador has submitted a formal letter of protest with the State Department. They believe Zack’s trip to Lhasa was conducted under false pretenses.”

Zack thinking it over, started nodding. “I think we have them there. I told them I was on a trip to learn about Tibet and that’s the truth. They may have concerns about how I had to fight my way out. But, they caused it. Are they saying anything about my trip back to the border and the battles along the way?”

“Not yet, but they may at some point. They no doubt will claim your trip was illegal and they had every right to detain you.

And will claim you illegally escaped. We don’t know yet if they will talk about the guards who were killed.”

“What about the border incident?” Zack asked. “Have either the Nepalese or the Chinese expressed concerns about our rushing the border?”

194

Don Helin

“We have been told the Nepalese will not express any problems with what happened. We have heard nothing from the Chinese.”

Zack held his breath. “What about our trip to Lhasa to spring Skye. I figured that would be the big issue.”

“Nothing yet. We may have lucked out,” Steele said. “It turns out the woman you freed along with Skye was the daughter of a Nepalese diplomat. Her parents have been looking for her since she went missing on a trip to Lhasa. No one knew the Chinese had detained her and apparently there was a possible rape by a Chinese guard.”

“I wondered who she was,” Zack said. “She seemed very sharp.”

“I understand she is a college student in Nepal. Her companion is still missing.” The admiral continued. “Now, Dar Puntso, I want to assure you we have no interest in putting words in your mouth. You and your people have suffered enough at the hands of the Chinese. We only have one shot at the UN and we need to make the strongest possible case.”

“I understand, Admiral, and would appreciate your assistance.”

“We have to figure the best way to sell our program by your presentation.”

“What do you mean?”

Admiral Steele coughed. “In order to make the case for the Tibetan people, we need to set up the issue with the international community. I have asked the State Department to put together a history of the Tibetan people and how the Chinese pushed their way into your country. We must put pressure on the Chinese so when you present your talk, people will be rooting for you and want us to help you. There is no doubt you have been the underdog and suffered greatly at the hands of the Chinese. What do you suggest?”

“We are planning to set up a number of protests perhaps at your Capitol building and hope our actions will be acceptable to you,” Dar Puntso said. “We want the American people to appreciate how important this is to my country men.”

195

Roof of the World

“What sort of protests are you thinking of?” the admiral asked.

“We believe sit-in demonstrations by our monks with information about how they have suffered would be helpful. My brother, Dorjee, is located right outside of Washington and could lead a protest.”

“I’m aware of his presence,” Steele said. “As a matter of fact, one of task force members has been guarding him.”

“He has told me how much he likes Lieutenant Scott. She has been very kind to him. He has really enjoyed all she has done.”

“I can’t pretend to tell you how to protest,” Steele said. “Your monks will make a wonderful case.”

“Thank you, Admiral. In that case, we will go ahead.”

“I need to get back to some other things. Good luck.” *** When Zack returned to his seat, carrying a cup of coffee, Skye had awakened and was drinking coffee. She looked refreshed, probably more refreshed than Zack.

Zack sat down next to her. “Hey, good to see you awake. How are you?”

She smiled a sad smile. “About the same. I feel this will pass, but it hasn’t passed yet.”

“Don’t rush it. I spent time with a shrink, actually quite a bit of time. He was a lot of help to me. I would jump up from a deep sleep, thinking I was somewhere back in Afghanistan and take a swing at someone. Fortunately it never happened, but I worried about it for quite a while. Suppose I hurt Laura? How awful that would be.”

Fairchild came by and sat down in the seat ahead of them.

“Hi, guys.”

Zack chuckled. “I haven’t seen you for a while. Forgot you were on the plane.”

“I got tied up in meetings with the prime minister of Nepal and our ambassador. We have been trying to work out a strategy so they know what we are going to do. Nepal can be critical in 196

Don Helin

marketing our goals. They have a number of Tibetan people living in their country and can share some sad stories of what the Chinese have done.”

“What do you think we’ll actually be able to do for the people of Tibet?” Zack asked.

She stared out the window as she said, “Hard to say. But in talking to a number of Tibetan religious leaders, they would like to have the Chinese leave them alone as far as religion is concerned.”

“Seems to be realistic,” Skye said. “The people of Tibet should be able to teach in their own schools, teach Tibetan history and language. A good start.”

“I know Dar Puntso has been giving this a lot of thought,” Zack said. “I’m sure he has some good ideas. We’ll be doing a prep with a number of the White House staff once we return.”

Skye took a sip of her coffee. “You know when I first met you two in the Admiral’s office, I didn’t have much hope anything would come of my request to Admiral Steele. I’m delighted we have come so far and actually might be able to do something constructive to help these wonderful people.”

“Well, keep your fingers crossed,” Fairchild said, “and let’s hope for the best. Politics can be a contact sport.”

Zack took a sip of his coffee. “So true.”

Fairchild leaned forward in the seat ahead of them. “Zack, how is your dad doing?”

Zack smiled. “He and my mother seem to be getting along pretty well. It’s going to be awhile, but I think it might work. Both of them want to make it work. As a matter of fact, they have flown out to D.C. to be with Laura. I hope they will all be able to meet our plane.”

“Did they get a divorce?” Skye asked.

Zack shook his head. “Actually we thought he was dead for over thirty years.”

Skye’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Yeah,” Zack said. “It’s quite a story. We thought he’d been shot and killed in a drug bust, but he actually went undercover and had to go into witness protection. Two months ago, I was in 197

Roof of the World

New York and the whole thing came out. I was pissed at him at first, but when I realized what he had been through to protect us, I realized how much he had sacrificed.”

“Wow,” Skye said. “Quite a story.”

“I owe a lot to Fairchild as she helped make it all work out.”

“I enjoy your folks, Zack and would love to see them again.”

“I hope they make it to the airport.”

Skye pointed her finger at him. “Do you still have the gifts we bought in Lhasa for Laura?”

“You bet. I stuffed them in my jacket pocket when we left.

With all that was going on, I wasn’t sure if we’d get back to the hotel. I’m glad I have them for her.”

198

38 Andrews Air Force Base, 2:00 p.m.

The pilot taxied to a stop and cut the engines. Zack could feel his excitement building as he waited to see Laura. How would she be? She did seem okay on the phone.

He undid his seatbelt, stood and stretched. “Man does it ever feel good to stretch. Long flights are a real pain.”

Skye rose slowly and moved into the aisle. “I agree and I’m so much shorter than you. I’m looking forward to meeting Laura.

Hope she is doing well.”

“I hope so, but I’m not sure. Well, only one way to find out and that’s to head outside.”

They grabbed their bags and moved down the aisle. They had left much of their stuff at the hotel in Lhasa, so they had to come up with temporary clothing and toilet articles to get them by.

When he walked down the stairs from the plane he spotted Laura waving. Zack smiled, happy to see his parents standing one on each side of her. Zack waved back and hurried toward them.

He ran to Laura and wrapped her up in a hug, giving her a kiss on the cheek. “Are you okay? Am I hurting you? I know you’ve had a close call.”

“Nope, feels good. I’m so glad to see you Dad. I missed you so much.”

“Oh, I missed you, too, sweetheart.” He glanced at his parents.

“Mom, Dad, so great to see both of you.”

He kept one arm around Laura and reached over to hug his mom. “It sure is great to see you again.”

199

Roof of the World

“When we heard you had been sent to Tibet and Laura experienced that awful explosion, we flew out to be with her. It was fun spending time with Garcia. She did a nice job helping Laura and Linda. We are so proud and thankful for her.”

Zack turned to his dad and hugged him. “Hi, Dad, glad to see you. I was happy to hear you were here to help Laura.”

“After all I’ve missed, I don’t want to miss any more. Welcome back, son.”

“What say we go into the terminal? I’m ready to head home, grab a shower, then unfortunately we need to drive into the White House and work on Dar Puntso’s speech he’ll be giving at the UN.” “It never stops for you,” his dad said.

Zack caught his father looking off to his left and followed his gaze. There were two Asian men in maintenance uniforms sitting on a small tractor, but not moving, only watching them. As the tractor began pulling a trailer toward them, Zack saw the men reaching down then pulling up pistols and pointing them at the group. He called out, “Watch out. Gun.” His father moved forward, pushing Laura and his wife behind him and drawing his pistol. One of the Asian men aimed and fired. Zack’s father shot him in the arm, causing him to drop his weapon. The other man turned and Zack’s father shot the man through the shoulder. Zack watched both of them fall off the tractor.

“Call 911,” Zack yelled to his dad and ran toward the two men. He kicked their weapons away, managing to pick up one of the weapons. Each man reached into his pocket, pulled out a pill.

Popped it in his mouth.

Recognizing what it was Zack yelled, “No.” They both swallowed the pills and began to shake and twist, foaming at the mouth.

Zack reached down to try and stop the one closest to him from swallowing the pill but it was too late.

His dad stood by his side, looking down at the two men, saliva washing from their mouths.

“Are they Chinese?” his dad asked.

200

Don Helin

Zack shook his head. “Shit, we’re not going to know who sent them because of the poison. But I’m pretty sure I know who did it. Fucking Han.” “Who’s Han?” his dad asked.

“A member of Chinese intelligence who’s been trying to stop us in Tibet. Been a pain in my side the whole trip.”

“Let’s get inside the terminal,” his dad called. “We don’t know who else might be out here.” *** His father scanned for other threats as Zack checked the group to make sure everyone looked to be all right. Only then did he let the airport police push him off the tarmac and inside the terminal.

They were escorted to a secure room in the back of the terminal reserved for visiting VIPs. By the time they got inside, Fairchild was talking to a man in a suit, Zack figured FBI. All right, everyone,” Fairchild called, “please quiet down and let’s talk through what just happened. I’d like to introduce FBI Special agent Mark Malone a long-time friend and the agent sent to coordinate with the terminal about what happened.”

“First of all,” Agent Malone called, “is there anyone in here who has suffered any injuries.”

Zack’s mother waved her hand. “You mean other than being scared shitless.”

“Mom.” Zack couldn’t keep a straight face. He burst out laughing then straightened. “That’s my mom. It looks like everyone’s okay. Little shook up, but hopefully okay.”

Remembering all Laura had been through, Zack turned to her. “Are you okay?”

She trembled, making it hard for her to talk.

He reached over to hug her, whispered in her ear, “I’m so sorry, honey. But it’s over. We’re all right. All right.”

Zack could feel her shaking. He kept her in a hug. “We’re okay. The threat is over. I’m here now. No one is going to hurt you anymore.”

201

Roof of the World

She glanced up at him, a dazed look on her face. “They tried to shoot us.”

Zack cursed Han. Doing this to his daughter. “But grandpa stopped them.”

His mother came over to Laura and wrapped her in a hug.

“You’re safe.”

“Zack.” Malone said, “Would you go over what you saw, then we’ll get statements from everyone else.”

“After we landed, I stepped out of the plane, delighted to see not only my daughter, but my parents. We were greeting each other. I think it was my dad who spotted potential trouble. I heard him say, ‘who are those guys?’ I turned to see two Asian men sitting on a tractor.”

Zack went on to give the sequence of the events as he had seen it. “If my dad hadn’t been there and had his pistol, it could have been much worse. He’s a retired NYPD police officer with a license to carry.”

Zack’s dad summarized what he saw, much the same as Zack.

Zack turned to see Admiral Steele enter the room. “Hey, Sir, we had quite a welcome back. You remember my daughter, Laura, and my parents, Ethel and Roger Kelly.”

“Indeed I do,” Steele said. “It hasn’t been that long since the challenges in New York City.”

Zack’s dad reached over to shake the admiral’s hand. Nice to see you again although I’m not sure these are such great times.”

The admiral put his hand on Zack’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry all this has happened. It must be tied to what is happening with our program in Tibet.” He glanced over and saw Dar Puntso. “Were you hurt at all? You look troubled.”

“Not hurt physically, but perhaps emotionally.”

“Why is that?”

“Everyone is assuming the two who shot at us are Chinese. I am concerned they are not Chinese, but Tibetan.”

That comment drew silence and looks of concern from everyone.

“My goodness,” Zack said, “why do you say that?”

202

Don Helin

“Actually, I believe I know who they are. I’ll need to check with Chimi to make sure, but they are men who have helped us in the past. I believe the Chinese jailed them.”

“Do you think they have turned against your cause?” Zack asked.

“That’s one possibility, but I doubt it. I believe their families have been threatened by the Chinese and the two men were forced to do this, probably by Han and his organization.”

Zack leaned forward, lowering his voice. “You mean if they don’t kill us their family would be hurt?”

“This is one of the favorite tricks of Chinese intelligence. They force people to do their bidding. If they don’t, they injure or kill their family. Often they torture the family before they are killed.”

Zack paused a moment before he talked. “The damn Chinese must be pulling out all the stops.”

“I’m afraid you are right,” Dar Puntso said. “I will check with Chimi. If it turns out they are Tibetan and forced to doing this awful thing, I ask we be allowed to celebrate their death properly.”

“Certainly,” Agent Malone said.

Zack stepped forward. “Okay, we’d better get moving. We need to make sure we have security for everyone.”

“Zack’s right,” Malone said. “It’s important we take you to an FBI safe house before anything else happens. Killers could be waiting at your house.”

Laura let out a gasp and Zack reached over to hug her again.

“I’m here now. No one is going to hurt you.”

“We can caravan to your house with security,” Malone said, “and allow you to clean up and get a change of clothes. We’ll have the bomb squad check for any potential threats with explosives.

Okay, let’s get moving.”

Zack stepped out of a side door of the building to see a caravan of cars lined up, motors running. Guards with 9mm MP 5s stood next to each one of the cars. Zack climbed into the back seat of the first car after Laura and his mom. Zack’s dad sat in the front.

He jumped back out and walked over to where Skye stood, pulling the door open for her. He kissed her on the cheek and 203

Roof of the World

could feel her shaking. “I understand they’re taking you to your apartment to get some clothes, then we’ll see you at the safe house.”

She let out a short breath before looking up again. “Yes. Oh, Zack . . .”

“I know. This will end. It has to end.” Zack walked back to the first car and slid in next to Laura. A motorcycle escort stood waiting at the front of their caravan. Malone must have decided they didn’t need to be quiet. It was more important to be safe.

Laura looked out the window. “I hate it the way my life has changed. I know it’s important, but I don’t want to end up dead.”

“I’m so sorry I got you into this,” Zack said. “I never dreamed it would turn out this way.”

“I know, dad. “ Zack reached forward to touch his dad’s arm. “I’m glad you were there. Could have been so much worse if you didn’t have your gun. Thank you.”

“You bet, son. I’m trying to make up for those thirty years.”

“You are. Thanks.”

He pulled Laura into a hug. She cuddled into him as the first van moved out, sirens screaming.

204

39 Annandale, Virginia 4:00 p.m.

Scott got home a little early from work. She still had not been able to contact Dorjee and that bothered her a great deal. Also, she’d have to call her aunt again later. See how she was doing.

Best to heat up another can of soup, then uncork a beer. A little tired of soup, but it turned out to be easy and Scott wasn’t much of a chef.

But first, she turned on the TV to watch a rerun of her favorite show, Blue Bloods. No such luck so she turned to CNN to check out the world. Any late breaking news about events in Tibet.

It surprised her to see a piece about the shootings at Andrews Air Force Base. Damn, she thought, this Tibet thing doesn’t stop.

Good no one got hurt, and they got the two shooters.

The next news item focused on a protest at the Capitol building by a group of Buddhist monks. They were protesting Chinese domination of the Tibetan people. Well good, about time they got some damn positive publicity.

She thought she spotted Dorjee at the front of the protest.

Looked like him. She got closer to the TV to make sure and damn straight there Dorjee sat. No wonder Scott couldn’t get a hold of him. A sitting duck for any Chinese sharpshooter. A wonderful guy, but dumb as a post when it came to security.

She had to drive to the capitol right away. He could get shot.

But not on her watch. No sir. She’d fix it.

She picked up her gun and badge, almost dropping her badge, then ran out the door. Half way to the car, she stopped dead in her tracks and hustled back inside to turn off the stove.

Didn’t want a fire. No sir. Auntie would kick her in the rear if she burned the house down.

205

Roof of the World

Glancing around once more to make sure all was straight in the house, she turned and headed out the door. She startled her neighbor by switching on her siren as she backed out of the driveway. Oops. Pretty noisy.

Someone could be taking aim at him as she sat here twiddling her thumbs. Gotta go.

Cars parted for her as she turned onto Route 50, heading east into D. C. She shot across the Key Bridge and along the Mall, passing the Lincoln Monument, then the Washington Monument.

Finally, she reached the Capitol building, cut the siren and pulled into one of the many no parking zones. She spotted Dorjee sitting with about a dozen other monks on the lower front steps of the Capitol building.

One of the security guards ambled over to her. She flashed her badge. “Sorry, Lieutenant, you can’t park there.”

“Look,” Scott adjusted her holster, “there’s been death threats against one of monks so I’ve been assigned to guard him. He’s supposed to be home safe and sound at the monastery. Guess what, I see his smiling face on TV, here, out in the open? I hafta pull his rats ass out of here.”

The guard chuckled. “Gotta watch those monks. They must be sure god is on their side so don’t have to worry about mortal threats. Go get him, Lieutenant. I’ll watch your car.”

“Thanks,” Scott called as she hurried across the street. She started puffing as she reached the stairs. Damn, she thought, better quit smoking. Tomorrow for sure.

Dorjee sat cross legged about the fourth step up, looking to be in some sort of trance. She knelt in front of him and whispered, “Dorjee, what are you doing? Sitting out here in front of everybody. Don’t you know some fool could shoot you?”

Dorjee stayed focused in his trance.

“Someone shot at your brother. Luckily he’s all right.”

Dorjee’s eyes snapped open. “Shot at Dar Puntso? Where?

When? How is he?”

“From what I understand someone shot at the group when they landed at Andrews Air Force Base from Nepal about two hours ago. Fortunately one of the members of the group shot the 206

Don Helin

two Asian men who tried to assassinate them.”

Dorjee reached out and grabbed Scott’s hand. “Where is my brother? Is he all right?”

“I don’t know for sure. According to the television, the whole group has been taken to some undisclosed location. Probably an FBI safe house.”

Dorjee looked like he might cry. “Must see him. Can you help me? Please?”

“Okay. Let me find out what’s going on. In the meantime, will you please come with me? I don’t want some fool to shoot your ass off.”

Dorjee started to laugh. “Do what? What is this ass thing? I thought an ass was a donkey.”

In spite of herself, Scott started laughing. She pulled a tissue out of her pocket so she could brush the tears out of her eyes.

“Dorjee you are the funniest guy.”

“What funny?”

“Ass is slang for what you sit on.”

Dorjee covered his face with his hands. “Oh, I see.”

Scott looked around and noticed the other monks watching her. She’d left her car door open. Fortunately the guard stayed with the car and had shut the door. “Will you please come with me? I’ll try to figure out where the rest of them are. Please?”

“Okay. You wait.”

Dorjee struggled to his knees and crawled over to one of the other monks. They talked briefly, then Dorjee crawled back to Scott. “Okay. We can go. Must see my brother.”

Scott led Dorjee back to her police car, opened the passenger door, and he sat in the front seat.

Dorjee noticed people watching him. He waved. “Hello,” he called. “Hello.”

Scott got in on the driver’s side. “Dorjee, will you please shut the damn door and quit yelling at everyone? You’re drawing too much attention.”

“Everyone wants to say hello to me. I must say hello back.

Must be nice.”

She knew she would lose this one so she pulled out her phone and dialed Garcia’s cell. In a moment she heard, “Garcia.”

207

Roof of the World

“Hey, Garcia, Lieutenant Scott here.”

“Scott. What’s up?”

Scott explained she had Dorjee and he wanted to see his brother. “Do you know where the group from the airport is?”

“No, but I’m sure I can find out. Where are you now?”

“At the Capitol building. Dorjee’s involved in some sort of protest.”

“Hang loose. I’ll call you back in a few.”

Scott clicked off and looked at Dorjee. “Okay, we wait. And we wait quietly. Why don’t you be a monk and meditate for a while?”

“Okay,” Dorjee said. “How you say, got it?”

“Thank you.” *** It took Garcia about an hour to gather the information she needed, then she met Scott in front of the Starbucks at Tyson’s Corner.

“Do you want to ride with me?” Garcia asked.

Scott thought a moment. “Probably best if I drive. I may need the car to take Dorjee back to the Capitol. Besides, I can use the siren. Speed things up.”

With the siren, it only took twenty minutes to reach a few blocks from the house. Scott shut off the siren and in about five minutes pulled into the driveway where a guard stood by the door. She showed him her ID. “With me is Colonel Garcia, an MP officer and Dorjee, a Buddhist monk. Dorjee doesn’t carry ID with him, but he is the brother of the monk inside the house.”

The guard motioned for them to stand fast. “Okay, let me check.”

The garage door opened and Zack motioned for Scott to pull into the garage. He reached over and pulled the car door open for Dorjee. “I’m glad you’re here. Your brother is looking forward to seeing you.”

Dorjee got out of the car. “Thank you. Please I want to see him. Long time.”

208

Don Helin

Zack led the three of them into the living room where a group had gathered. “How long has it been since you’ve seen your brother?”

“Since I was young and fled Tibet with my mother. So far, the Chinese have spared my brother’s life and he has become a national leader.”

Dar Puntso rose from his chair and walked over to hug Dorjee.

They hugged for a few minutes, then parted. Both brothers were weeping as was just about everyone else in the room.

Zack walked over to where the two stood and pointed. “Why don’t you go into the den over there. You can be alone.”

Dar Puntso thanked Zack, then led Dorjee into another room and they shut the door.

Zack walked over to Scott. He started to shake her hand, then gave her a hug. “Been one hell of a week. We’ll be having a strategy session soon.”

“I’m trying to figure out what to do with Dorjee. He keeps giving me the slip. I saw him on TV protesting at the Capitol.

Raced down there, worried like hell someone would take a shot at him.”

Zack smiled wearily. “I understand. I’ve discovered the people of Tibet walk their own time schedule. Hafta get used to it.”

Scott patted her eyes with a tissue. “Hate to blubber.” She pulled out her phone. “Better make a few calls. Check on a couple of things going on at the station.”

In about twenty minutes, the two brothers came out of the den, arm in arm. “It has been wonderful to see my brother again, but sadly he must leave,” Dar Puntso said. “He is an important member of the protest at the Capitol and needs to return.”

“I can drive him back,” Scott said. “Need to clear a few things, then I’ll be ready to go.”

“If you have work to do, why don’t you take off?” Garcia asked.

“I’ll watch Dorjee and take him back to the Capitol building.”

Scott let out a short, sharp breath before looking up. Dorjee was too important to her. She didn’t want anything to happen to him. “Can he stay for a few more minutes? I just need to check on a couple of things.”

“That would be fine,” Dar Puntso said.

“How did you and your brother get separated?” Zack asked.

209

Roof of the World

Dar Puntso stared off into the distance, then said, “Our father was important in the protests after the Chinese took over our country. Sadly, the Chinese killed him during a protest in Lhasa.

My mother became concerned for our safety. A member of the protest group had a contact in Nepal and arranged for us to leave the country. I attended school and didn’t want to leave. I told my mother I wanted to stay.”

“And you stayed?” Garcia asked.

Dar Puntso nodded. “She realized how important schooling was to me and how much I wanted to become a monk. After my father died, I wanted to help my country. My mother understood and let me stay.”

“Did you get to see your mother again after they left?” Garcia asked.

“Sadly no. There was no way for me to leave and no way for her to return without running the risk of being taken by the Chinese.”

Zack’s father stood. “I can understand your pain. My story is a little different, but the result unfortunately ended up having the same effect. Because I was placed in witness protection by the FBI, I didn’t get to spend time with my family for thirty years.”

Scott came back into the room. “I think I’m set.”

Dorjee stood. “Okay, Scott, we go.”

“Are you sure?”

Dorjee gave her a thumbs-up. “We monks may not always be right, but we’re always sure when we say we’re sure.”

Dar Puntso introduced his brother to a couple of the people who hadn’t met him yet. “My brother means the world to me, but he has a calling he must meet and he must leave. I wanted you all to see him and greet him. He is a wonderful brother.”

As they left the house, Scott turned to Dorjee. “Wouldn’t you like to spend more time with your brother?”

Dorjee nodded. “Yes, I would, but I need to go back.”

It seemed Dorjee knew what he wanted so Scott unlocked the police car and the two got in. “All right,” Scott said. “Buckle up. I want you to be safe.”

Dorjee smiled at her. “I will do that. You are such a good friend. Thank you.”

210

40 Capitol Building, Washington, D.C., 6:00 p.m.

After a thirty minute ride, Scott delivered Dorjee back to the Capitol building where the monks continued to sit on the front steps and meditate. The group had attracted a crowd of observers that overflowed onto the Capitol Mall.

Dorjee opened the door and slid out, then walked around to the driver’s side and opened Scott’s door. He leaned in and gave Scott a hug. “You have been such a good friend. I love you. Thank you.”

Scott was taken back by his words. “You know, I love you too.

You are one of the most interesting people I have met in a long time. A cool monk.”

“Thank you for everything. I will see you again.”

“You bet you’ll see me.” Scott replied. “As soon as you finish here, let’s head over to the Dairy Queen if it’s not too late, cool off and get a treat. I think we’ve earned it. I’ll call Bruiser and have him stop down. He won’t want to miss the chance of having a Dairy Queen, just the three of us. After that it might be time for a late night movie and some popcorn.”

“Okay, Scott. A Dairy Queen is always nice. See you.”

With that, Dorjee walked back across the mall and joined the other monks on the capitol stairs. He sat down in the middle of the group and began to meditate.

Scott pulled out her cell and punched in Bruiser’s number.

Soon she heard his deep voice, “Yeah.”

211

Roof of the World

“Hey, guess what. Your phone manners suck. How about something like, ‘Good afternoon. This is Michael. I have been looking forward to your call. May I help you?’”

“Yeah.”

Scott had to laugh. “You can be a real pain in the butt. I’m here at the capitol where Dorjee is doing his meditating and chanting thing. When he’s finished, we thought we’d hit the DQ and maybe head over to my place for a movie. All the meditating and chanting, he’s deserved it.”

“Okay, see you in about thirty.”

Scott clicked off, sat back and watched the monks. One of the monks had a musical instrument that looked like a cross between a guitar and a fiddle. Scott not being much into music other than enjoying listening to it had no idea what it was.

Once Dorjee returned to the steps, the monks began to sing.

Actually it was more of a humm, maybe a chant. They kept this up for about ten minutes, then stopped and all began to meditate again. Scott figured this would be the standard procedure for the next hour, so she sat back in the squad car and waited for Bruiser to arrive.

It was probably forty-five minutes later before she heard his motorcycle. She knew who it was right away. Damn motorcycles were so noisy, she was glad when he cut it off.

Bruiser opened the door and slid in on the passenger side of the front seat. He reached over and gave her a kiss. “What’s happening?”

“I’m really not sure,” Scott replied. “The monks sit there and meditate, then every twenty minutes or so sing a chant. It’s been going on now for almost an hour.”

“How much longer?” Bruiser asked. “I’m ready to hit the DQ.” “No idea. But I hope not too much longer.” She smiled wearily.

“To be honest, I’m all chanted out. I hope Dorjee can join us. He said he wanted to. It may depend on how long this stuff lasts.”

Bruiser watched the monks. “Hope he does. I really like him..”

“I do too. Before he left, he reached in and gave me a hug.

What a sweet guy. I had a chance to meet his brother. He’s a big 212

Don Helin

deal monk in Tibet. Seems really nice and loves his brother. They haven’t seen each other for years. Can you imagine that? What a sacrifice.”

Scott glanced over to see the monks rising and moving down the stairs. Dorjee stayed in his place. He caught Scott’s eye and waved. Then he raised his hands above his head pointing toward heaven and a wave of fire swept around him. He kept looking at the sky as the fire burned around him.

Scott grabbed at the door handle and screamed. “Dorjee, no!”

Finally getting the door open, she tried to jump out of the car, but Bruiser grabbed her. “Stop. You can’t go up there. You’ll get burned.”

“I’ve got to go to him. Stop him. He can’t die.” She bent over and sobbed. “He can’t.”

Bruiser held on and encircled Scott in his arms. “It’s too late.

The fire already has him.” *** Zack stood at the front of the den in the safe house with the rest of the team gathered around a conference table. “Okay, we need to go over this draft of Dar Puntso’s presentation to the United Nations. I’m told it’s timed at about forty-five minutes.”

Fairchild helped him pass the draft around to the attendees.

“We’ve been asked to forward any proposed changes to the White House. The plan now is for us to leave here in the morning and drive to the White House. Dar Puntso will meet with the president to discuss any concerns the president or his staff might have.”

“Isn’t that cutting it a little close?” Garcia asked.

Zack hesitated, then nodded. “I would have liked more time, but this is the way it shook out. The entire General Assembly will be in session tomorrow at 2:00 p.m. After a couple of other presentations, Dar Puntso will have his chance.”

Garcia winced. “Okay, if that’s the way it is, let’s get our butts in gear.”

Dar Puntso squinted at her, a questioning look in his eye.

213

Roof of the World

“Sorry,” Garcia said. “An American expression which means let’s get going.”

Dar Puntso bowed. “Okay, thank you.”

Zack cleared his throat. “I know each of you have had time to read over the draft Dar Puntso has written. His draft went to the president’s speech writers while we were on our way back from Nepal. They reviewed it and as you might surmise, made a number of changes. I’m told by Admiral Steele, Dar Puntso will have the final say unless what’s in the speech directly conflicts with U.S. policy.”

“Good,” Garcia said. “That’s the way it should be.”

Zack glanced at Dar Puntso. “Okay, now, let me ask Dar Puntso what he thinks.”

Dar Puntso stood and walked to the front. “I will have to say the writers improved on my talk. When I forwarded it, I timed the presentation to last about forty minutes. It does not appear the timing has changed much.”

“That the time we have?” Zack asked.

“The writers are good,” Dar Puntso said. “They have smoothed out a number of places where I was perhaps a little too harsh on the Chinese.”

“Ah, yeah,” Garcia called out. “Hell, the bastards tried to kill Laura and shoot you guys up yesterday. I’d say, sock it to ‘em.”

Dar Puntso leaned forward, lowering his voice. “It was difficult for me to not to be critical of what they have done to Tibet and the Tibetan people. I think the writers are right in developing a more positive tone. They have left in the numbers of Tibetans who have died, the land the Chinese have taken, the way they have usurped our education system, and the way they hijacked the role of monks in our religion. However at the end they have stressed how important it is to leave the past behind and move forward together.”

“Goddamn politics,” Zack said. “How can you not blast those bastards after all they’ve done to you? Sorry, my language is a little harsh.”

Garcia broke out in laughter. “A little. Ya think?”

“It is very tempting to, how you say, blast them,” Dar Puntso replied, “but what good would that do. We must keep it focused 214

Don Helin

on key issues and the future. We need to ensure our freedom to practice our religion without the Chinese changing it. They cannot pick the next Dalai Lama. And we should be able to teach our children our language in our schools.”

“Those appear to be the key points,” Zack said. “Need to keep them up front.”

One of the FBI agents knocked on the door. Zack opened it. She came in and handed Zack a note. Zack looked at it and handed the note to Dar Puntso.

Dar Puntso read it, then bowed low at his place and began to chant. When he straightened he said, “My brother is dead. He set himself on fire at the Capitol, giving all he could to the future of our country.” He stood and moved toward the door. “Now I would like a few moments alone.”

His shoulders shaking, Dar Puntso left the room and shut the door behind him.

Zack turned on the television to CNN which showed absolute chaos at the Capitol. “I believe we realize how important this is to Dar Puntso, Dorjee, and all of the Tibetan people. Let’s take a break and remember a wonderful young man each in our own way.”

Zack’s phone rang. “Hello.”

“Would you hold one minute for Admiral Steele, please?”

“Yes.” Zack’s thoughts flew to Dorjee. What a sacrifice. Zack couldn’t imagine doing something like that.

“Zack.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You saw Dorjee’s death on TV?” “Yes, sir. It was awful.”

“We need to hold a briefing right away. The press is going crazy. I think we need Dar Puntso at the press conference. Can you bring him in here as soon as possible? We need to start within the next couple of hours. The press secretary can’t hold them back much longer.”

“Yes sir. He’s alone mourning his brother. I’ll wait a few minutes, then get him and we’ll head in. I’ll need to set up security first.”

215

Roof of the World

“We’ll arrange for security with the FBI from here. Plan to leave in thirty minutes.” *** Scott sobbed in the front seat of her car, unable to talk. Twice she tried to break loose and run to where Dorjee’s burned body lay, but Bruiser held her tight.

“What can I do?” Bruiser asked. “How can I help you?”

“Not a goddamn thing anyone can do. It’s too late. Why did he do it? Why didn’t I pick up on what he was going to do? He told me he loved me. He all but told me goodbye, yet I was too fucking stupid to realize what he was about to do. Why?” “You have to quit beating yourself up,” Bruiser said. “He did what he had to do. His country is under the boot of the Chinese.

He did this because he loved his country.”

Scott reached to open the door. Bruiser put a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t fucking stop me. I’m under control now, but I have to do this.”

“Okay, I’ll go with you.”

They walked across the street, but were stopped by a ring of police officers shielding the body. Tears streaming down her face, Scott said, “I’m Lieutenant Scott from the Fairfax Police Department. Dorjee was my friend. I was assigned by the president’s national security advisor to guard him, and I brought him down here. I didn’t get a chance to say goodbye. Please let me through to say goodbye to my friend.”

The capitol police officer took one look at Scott, then said, “Please wait a minute while I get my supervisor.”

A tall slender capital police officer with the name tag of Lieutenant Murphy walked over. Scott flashed her badge and told him the same thing. “Certainly, Lieutenant. Please follow me.”

Bruiser guided Scott over to where the medical examiner was crouched over Dorjee’s body.

Scott stood over Dorjee. “Oh, Dorjee, why didn’t you let me say goodbye to you? Why didn’t you let me say how much I loved you and what a sweet guy you are?”

216

Don Helin

One of the monks came over to talk to Scott. “I am a friend of Dorjee’s. You are Scott, yes?”

Scott nodded, unable to talk.

“He told me how wonderful you were to him. How much he loved you and how hard it was for him to leave you. Thank you for all you did for him. You made his last days bearable. May Buddha bless you.”

Scott would have crumpled to the ground if Bruiser hadn’t held her up. She looked at the monk. “Thank you.”

217

41 Annandale, Virginia, 10:00 p.m.

Bruiser drove Scott home because she was in no condition to drive. He had locked up his motorcycle and asked the Capitol police to keep an eye on it. Once they arrived at her house, Bruiser stopped the car and shut off the engine. “Come on, let’s go inside. Get a brew.”

“I need to sit here for a little while longer.” Tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked at Bruiser. “What am I going to do?”

He reached over and squeezed her hand. “You need to move your ass inside and you need to do it right now.”

In spite of herself, Scott had to smile. “You do have a way with words.”

Bruiser got out of the car, opened her door, and then led Scott into the house. He sat her down in the living room, went in the kitchen and pulled out a couple of Budweiser beers and brought them back into the living room. “Here, drink this. May not make you feel better, but you will probably give less of a shit.”

Scott downed half the beer, then set it on the end table. “Fuck.

Don’t feel any better.”

Bruiser grabbed the remote and switched it on. “Let’s see what’s happening.”

CNN kept showing the burning of Dorjee.

Scott started to cry again. “I don’t think I can watch anymore.

Can’t take it.”

218

Don Helin

“Understand.” Bruiser was about to switch the channel when an announcer came on. “We are going to the White House press room for a statement by the president’s national security advisor.”

Bruiser sat back down. “Let’s watch this.”

In a moment, Admiral Steele came into the press room, medals reflecting the light, and stepped up to the podium.

“Who’s behind him?” Scott asked. “Wait a minute, it’s Dorjee’s brother, Dar something or other.”

Steele adjusted the mike. “Good evening. Thank you for coming on such short notice.”

There was a rumble of noise which Steele silenced with a wave of his hand. “I’ll have a short statement, then I will introduce Dar Puntso, a Tibetan monk, who arrived in the United States yesterday and will be addressing the United Nations tomorrow afternoon.”

More rumbles of noise and a couple of voices tried to shout out questions.

“Please wait. You’ll have your time for questions in a moment.

I spoke here a couple of days ago about the injustices being done in Tibet by China.”

A voice shouted out, “But what happened this afternoon?”

Steele raised his hand again. “I’ll get to that. Tibetans argue Tibet has always been an independent country. While China has had a presence in the region for the past 60 years, its restrictions against traditional Tibetan practices are relatively new.”

Another voice. “What are you talking about? What does that have to do with what happened this afternoon?”

Scott had to chuckle. “Boy, those bastards won’t give the guy a chance to talk. I’d be tempted to pull out my Glock and fire a couple of shots in the air to get their damn attention.”

Bruiser laughed. “I doubt you’d get very far with your Glock in the White House.”

“Probably true,” Scott said.

“Please let me continue,” the admiral said. “Not much longer then you can ask your questions. A wave of demonstrations embarrassed the Chinese leadership around the time of the Beijing Olympics in 2008.”

219

Roof of the World

More rumbles from the audience.

“Now I would like to introduce Dar Puntso, a Tibetan monk, who will be addressing the United Nations General Assembly tomorrow.”

Admiral Steele stepped back to allow Dar Puntso to step up to the microphone. The room settled down, at least for a moment.

Dar Puntso looked out over the group for a moment. “First of all I would like to thank Admiral Steele and the American people for helping us. Many of you want answers to why a Tibetan monk died on the steps of the Capitol earlier this afternoon. I hope I can answer your questions for you because that monk was my younger brother. I already miss his terribly.”

There was a massive intake of breath at his comment. “My brother was protesting the Chinese occupation of our country.

While many of the Chinese-imposed regulations appear harmless, in the aggregate they stand for something darker.”

A voice yelled out, “Is all this unrest new?”

“These human rights violations which prohibit monks from traveling anywhere without explicit permission from the government, are likely to spark more protests,” Dar Puntso said.

“But….” someone yelled out.

Dar Puntso kept talking. “While a majority of the population has been nomadic for generations, the Chinese government has forcibly resettled them into fixed communities, effectively ending their traditional herding lifestyle.”

Another questioner tried to interrupt.

Admiral Steele stepped up to the microphone. “Thank you, Dar Puntso. I know this has been a painful day for you with the loss of your brother. I want you to know the American people believe in religious freedom. This is an important tenant of any country. Freedom of religion.”

There was an explosion of applause. Dar Puntso looked at the crowd, waved, and began to weep. Admiral Steele led him from the stage. ***

220

Don Helin

As Admiral Steele led Dar Puntso from the stage Han stood in his office, his face contorted in fury, waiting for the call to go through.

When a voice answered, Han said, “Did you see the press conference?”

The voice answered, “Yes.” Han shouted into the phone, “We cannot let Dar Puntso speak at the United Nations tomorrow. Do you hear me?”

The voice replied, “I agree. He is too dangerous. We should have had a better force at the airport. Two amateurs were bound to fail.”

“Our inside man knows where they will be staying tonight.

You need to take care of this before it gets any worse. Can you do that?”

The voice calmly replied, “Of course.”

“We cannot let him speak tomorrow. It could be a disaster for us. All we’ve been doing could be wiped out. All our plans. We have worked so hard and now that could be destroyed.”

“I understand.”

I am depending on you to fix this problem. We have missed twice. We cannot miss a third time. Dar Puntso must be stopped.”

“Consider it done. I have never failed. I simply need an address and a time.”

“I will get it to you,” Han said. He heard a click on the line and the man had left. Han sat back and smiled. The Death Angel had never failed.

221

42 Safe House, Annandale, Virginia, 10:00 p.m.

Garcia and Fairchild had been at the safe house watching Dar Puntso’s presentation at the press conference.

Garcia stood and stretched. “I thought he did a great job.”

“Agreed,” Fairchild replied. “Simple, yet effective. Made his case.”

“I can’t imagine setting yourself on fire,” Garcia said. “God, it makes me shudder to think about it. Zack should be calling soon to alert us they are on the way.”

As if on cue, the phone rang. Fairchild picked it up and put the phone on speaker. “Hello.”

“We’re ready to move,” Zack said. “I expect we’ll be there in about thirty minutes.”

Fairchild gave Garcia a thumbs up. “Okay. We’ll check around. The FBI has guards at each of the doors and spotted at key locations up and down the street. Garcia and I are still concerned about a sniper. The guard is more concerned about a bomb so he has a bomb disposal expert available. We’ll see.”

“If the Chinese are desperate . . . .”

“I agree,” Garcia said. “We plan to go out and check. Never hurts to check, then double check.”

“Thanks,” Zack said. “Having you two there makes me feel more comfortable. You know what the stakes are. We need Dar Puntso to speak tomorrow. See you soon. I’ll call when we get close.”

“Roger that.”

222

Don Helin

Fairchild ended the phone call and glanced at Garcia. “Thirty minutes. What say we have a look around. We can’t afford to miss anything.”

“Okay,” Garcia said. “I’ll circle the block on the far side of the street and you circle the block behind us. I have an uneasy feeling. This is a big deal to the Chinese, and I can’t help but think they’ll try just about anything to stop Dar Puntso.”

They each picked up their night vision goggles and Glocks, then Fairchild left by the back door. “Can’t afford a mistake.”

Garcia headed out the front door. She thought about the bomb in the parking lot, and the trouble Zack had getting out of Tibet. The assassins at the airport.

As she walked outside, she thought, they are going to do something. I know it. And I’m not sure we’re ready. Well, we will be if I have anything to say about it. Damn straight. *** The Death Angel kept watch on the house from his spot on the second floor two blocks away. He waited. Waited for the caravan to arrive. Waited for the right moment. He’d done it many times during his army career.

In his mind he was sorry the way everything had worked out. Skye had been a longtime friend of his adopted family. In many ways he loved her. Such a sweet young girl. But things had changed when she left for England. Her letters changed. Her attitude toward China changed. She had become westernized.

He hated to admit it, but she had lost the ways of China and he couldn’t support her views.

He rubbed the stock of his PSG-1, 7.62 mm sniper rifle. He’d learned to shoot in the army and was recognized as a sniper. His current assignment, however, was not the way he wanted to use his talent, but he had no choice. His range was easily over 300 meters, so with his Hensold 6 x 42 scope and LED-enhanced manual reticle, no one could be safe even at a longer distance.

That damn Colonel Kelly had brought this all on. Why did he have to enter the story of Tibet? The story was a good story, one 223

Roof of the World

he loved. He loved Tibet and he loved being Chinese. Now he had to choose. He would choose being Chinese.

Sadly he should have killed Skye when he had the chance. It would have been so easy then, but he couldn’t do it How could he kill someone he loved?

He thought he heard a car and jerked up from his hiding place. He had chosen the second floor of the house two blocks away and across the street from a vacant lot which faced what they called their safe house. But it wasn’t safe. He would see to that. One of the intelligence agents at the embassy had provided the address. He peeked out from his cover as the car drove by.

Not time yet.

Glancing around behind him, he again checked to make sure of a quick escape. Down the stairs, out the front door, then across the yard to where the car waited with the motor running.

It would be so easy. He had done it many times before in the military, but he never had such a high value target. The fate of his country could be on his shoulders. He couldn’t miss.

The penalty for shooting a holy man was death, but the Death Angel would not be held accountable. Dar Puntso was no longer a holy man. He was no better than any other politician.

The Death Angel would put an end to Dar Puntso and an end to all of this rebellion once and for all.

He cleaned his glasses once more and peered through the sight of the rifle. He was ready. He would not fail. He’d place the red dot on the target and pull the trigger, ending the rebellion once and for all. *** Outdoors, Garcia stood debating her next course of action.

Fairchild went one direction, it was her job to go the other.

She checked the guard by the garage and he seemed ready for anything.

She cut through the yard of the next house and out to the street. No cars, no lights, it looked vacant within three houses of the safe house. She figured the FBI had bought the houses 224

Don Helin

to make sure no one could be near their safe house. She looked around to get her bearings, then jogged down to the end of the street. Glanced around again, she hurried across the street and up the alley behind the next row of houses. She didn’t see anything to pique her attention.

When she reached the end of the alley, she wondered about distance. She’d done a lot of shooting and knew the range of some rifles was far beyond this distance. A good sniper could hit a target at more than 300 to 500 meters. Probably too many buildings here for that distance. Still . . . rather than turning back toward the safe house, she turned in the opposite direction and crossed the next street.

She stopped and took a deep breath. Glancing up the street, she spotted a car in the middle of the block. Funny. Most of the cars in the neighborhood were either in garages or in driveways.

This car sat out on the street and was idling. Better check it out.

She crept closer to the car, then stopped again to get her bearings. Didn’t see anyone out walking. It looked like someone sat on the driver’s side in the idling car. This made her worry she might be missing something. She looked up at the house. No outside lights. Didn’t appear to be anyone walking around inside the house. No lights on in the house.

She hid behind a tree and waited. If she were planning to shoot someone when he exited a car at the safe house, where would she wait? This could be the perfect spot. Glancing up, she thought she saw the flash of metal at the window of the house one door down from where the car sat. Holy shit, she might have stumbled onto something.

She slipped out from behind the tree and headed back toward some bushes. Kneeling down, she pulled out her binoculars to scan the house. A shadow? Could be the barrel of a weapon.

Could be her imagination, but she didn’t think so.

She returned to the end of the block and hurried back across the street. Slipping between two houses, she ran to the alley and crept up along the garage to the back of the house where she thought she had seen the gun barrel. If she were wrong, she’d be embarrassed, but if she was right, well hell, she’d better get her ass in gear.

225

Roof of the World

*** The Death Angel knelt on the floor and listened in his earphones. He heard a report from the man who had followed the convoy they would soon turn off Route 50 and be pulling down the street to the safe house in about four minutes. He got up on his haunches, took several deep breaths, and then set the rifle on the window sill. He had already adjusted for windage and distance. Checking once more, he adjusted a click for elevation.

He swore to himself this would be his last job. He was tired of being a hit man. Tired of killing people. These people weren’t innocent. They all had done something against their government so deserved to die. But he was tired of being the death angel.

A noise? He jerked back. A noise downstairs? He listened again. No, he didn’t hear any other noises. Must have been his imagination. Maybe the wind.

He balanced the weapon back on the window sill again and waited. Took several more deep breaths. Wiped his eye with his finger. Ready.

A buzz in his phone. Checked the phone and saw the convoy was two minutes out from the safe house. They would probably block the drive from view but there was a small window right before Dar Puntso would enter the house. The sweet spot. The place he’d need to focus his red dot. He’d only have a second but that’s all he needed. They might have a bullet proof vest on the monk, but the Death Angel would go for a head shot. A vest would not help that. One second is all he needed.

He heard the vehicles. The lead vehicle turned the corner, then pulled up to the house. He lifted the weapon to his shoulder, balancing it on the sill and took another deep breath. Focus the red dot on the spot, he thought, that’s what it’s all about.

Another noise broke his concentration. All right, shake it off.

Focus. You only have a second, but that should be all you need.

The forward security truck pulled into the driveway and turned to block the door from view. The lead van pulled in and opened the door. He could see movement. Waited. He was good at waiting for the exact moment for the right shot. There was an exact moment and he’d be ready.

226

Don Helin

Okay. A deep breath. Hold your breath.

A cold point poked his neck. “Put the rifle down, fuckhead,” a female voice said. “Put it down or I’ll blow your head off.”

It was no good. He’d lost focus. Lost the shot. Bai put his beloved sniper rifle down, probably for the last time. No more Death Angel.

227

43 At the White House, 10:00 a.m.

Zack sat on one of the two couches in the president’s office, tapping his fingers on his knees, something he’d been told he always did when nervous,Garcia next to him and Fairchild had the third seat on the couch. Admiral Steele sat in one of the chairs next to the president’s desk, Dar Puntso next to him. The UN ambassador waited patiently on the other side.

As they had been getting ready to leave the safe house for the airport, they’d received a message the president wanted to see them. Well, Zack thought, when the boss calls, ya gotta haul.

Richard Pearson, the president’s chief of staff, entered from his office. “Thank you so much for coming on such short notice.

We’ll helicopter you to Andrews and there you’ll be flying on one of the president’s planes. So relax. We’ll get you to the UN in plenty of time.”

“May we ask why we’re here?” Zack asked.

“Admiral Steele, why don’t you share some of the latest information we’ve received from the Chinese ambassador.”

Steele nodded. “It appears the Chinese ambassador called the Secretary of State early this morning. They are very upset about a rogue element who tried to harm Dar Puntso, a valued leader of the church in Tibet.”

Zack shook his head and said, “Rogue element, my ass. We now know the Death Angel, or that fucking double-crosser Bai, is a member of the Chinese Intelligence Service. Bastard knew our plans all the time and they did, too.”

228

Don Helin

Steele had to smile. “One of these days, Zack, we must address your political skills.”

Zack winced. “Yes, sir.”

“A rogue element is a code word for the Chinese doing something embarrassing and getting caught at it.” Steele glanced at Garcia. “A tip of the hat to you for spotting the sniper and arresting him. Had you not seen the house and investigated, we believe Dar Puntso would have been shot. Perhaps died. Bai is a decorated sharp shooter.”

Garcia gulped with embarrassment. “Thank you, sir.”

Dar Puntso raised his head. A small smile lit his face. “I am glad too.”

His comment brought laughter to the group and broke some of the tension.

“We believe because of your action,” Steele said, “the Chinese contacted us this morning and explained how badly they feel and hope to work with the Tibetan people to right some of the wrongs inflicted on them.”

Dar Puntso raised his head again. “What wrongs are they talking about?”

At that moment President Bradford stepped into the room.

Everyone stood.

“Please be seated. The ambassador said they now realize how painful it has been on the Tibetan people not being able to practice their religion as they desire. They want the monks to be able to take their appropriate place at the head of the church.

They also want to readdress the land issues that have hurt the country people. Also, they believe Tibetan students should be able to learn and speak their own language in school.”

“But what about their government?” Zack exclaimed. Then realizing he had interrupted the president, he mumbled, “Sorry.”

“That’s all right, Zack,” the president said. “With all you have done for the Tibetan people, you’ve earned the right to be concerned on their behalf. The Chinese ambassador asked that in exchange for these concessions, he would appreciate it if we would not mention the effort by a misguided Chinese operative who seemed to want to kill Dar Puntso.” He stopped 229

Roof of the World

and smiled. “It also helped that your team brought the captain of the guard with them from Lhasa as he is talking and telling our interrogators about how the guards mistreat Tibetan prisoners.”

The president glanced at Dar Puntso. “What do you think?”

Dar Puntso wrinkled his brow as he thought about the question. “These years have been a hard time for my country and for myself. Many wonderful people and longtime friends have died at the hands of the Chinese. I have suffered the personal loss of my mother, father and brother in this battle for religious freedom. But our religion teaches tolerance and patience. I believe we can accept the word of the Chinese if they turn those words into actions. We have fought for the ability to lead our religion even if we do not have full authority to lead our state.”

“Thank you, Dar Puntso,” the president said. “I believe we can agree to those terms. We have told the Chinese if they don’t follow what they say, we can blast them with what they really did and I don’t think they want that.”

The door opened and the president’s secretary poked her head in. “Sir, the young lady you asked for has arrived.”

The president stepped toward the door. “Please show her in.”

Zack had no idea who was there until the door opened all the way and Skye walked in. Her step was hesitant, but her head was held high and she had a smile on her face.

The president shook her hand. “We owe a lot to you, Ms. Tenzin. You started all of this and suffered greatly at the hands of your guards.”

“Thank you, Mr. President. However, I think there is someone here who deserves most of the praise. She walked over to Zack and he stood. She took him in a hug. “Thank you, Zack. Thank you for all you did for Tibet and for me.”

Zack couldn’t speak. He chocked up as everyone applauded.

“All right,” the president said. “I believe it’s time to get moving.

Your helicopter is waiting.”

230

44 Annandale, Virginia. The next day, 10:30 a.m.

Scott had been wandering around the house all morning in a funk, trying to get her head on straight. When she shut her eyes, all she would see was the fire swirling around Dorjee, consuming him. Sweet Dorjee. Laughing Dorjee. Smiling Dorjee. How he loved ice cream and movies. Just like Scott. Like a lovable kid brother. Someone she wanted to teach, to teach all the lessons she had learned. Some good. And maybe some not so good.

“Pamela, where are you?” her aunt called. “I just stopped by on my way to the store to see how you are doing.”

“Oh, hi. I’m upstairs. In my room.”

“Will you come downstairs for a moment?”

Scott dragged herself out of her room and into the hallway.

“On the way.”

“Now take it easy. You don’t want to fall down the stairs.”

“No need to worry. I’m cool.”

“I don’t know what cool means,” her aunt said. “But you are not the niece I know. I hate to see you dragging around. I know you’re sad about what happened to your friend, but you have to get your act together and get out and start doing things. You’ve got a job to do.”

“I know. I know. So far I’ve gotten a half-dozen calls from work. Turns out a number of my cases are popping up so I’d better get in. It’s just my heart isn’t in it, at least not yet.”

“Now you have some idea of how I feel every day. I love you and your job puts you at risk all the time. It drives me nuts. Why 231

Roof of the World

can’t you sell cars or something where you’d be safe and not be running around chasing evil people all the time? Why?” “You know why, I’d hate it. Be bored silly.”

“Well, now you know how I feel. I worry about you all the time.”

Scott reached over and hugged her aunt. “I know. I know.

And I love you for it. How are you feeling?”

“Much better. I’m on my way to the store, then to play bridge with some of my friends at the center. Any thing you need?

Maybe you’d like to come to the store with me. Perhaps we could pick up some of your favorite pizzas, or maybe, god forbid, some salad.”

“Thanks, but I’ll take a rain check. I need to go into work and get things back together. That’s what I need.” And I need to quit thinking all the time about Dorjee. How I wish I could go pick him up and do things with him. Teach him about our country.

He loved it.

“Okay. Have it your way. Stop by the center later this afternoon.

Let me know how you’re doing. I do worry about you.”

Scott kissed her cheek. “I’ll probably head into work.” Oh, man, she thought. Sounds awful. *** Scott finally started moving around. She did some exercises which she hated doing, but she had to get herself in some sort of condition. Next, she took a long, hot shower, and got dressed. The next item on the agenda included starting a load of clothes. Low on clean clothes and no one likes to smell her old worn clothes.

While the clothes were washing, she made coffee, poured herself a cup, then unwrapped a cigar and moved out to the patio.

She did enjoy the outdoors and today turned out to be a nice day in Northern Virginia. On her way, she grabbed the Washington Post and spread it out in front of her on the picnic table.

The paper contained dozens of pictures of Dorjee on the steps, then Dorjee going up in flames. She threw the damn paper on the ground. What the hell did she need to look at Dorjee in 232

Don Helin

those flames again? God, how awful fire must be. She couldn’t fathom doing something like he had done. She hated the pain when she burned a finger trying to cook some fucking eggs.

The doorbell rang. Probably one of those door to door salesmen trying to sell her something. Well she didn’t need anything so she let the damn thing ring.

The bell kept ringing. Better get up and see who’s fucking with me. She took a sip of coffee, puffed on her cigar, then stood and walked into the living room.

She looked out through the small window in the door and there stood Bruiser. Well, what do you know, something positive?

Pulling the door open she leaned out, grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him in. Gave him a kiss and said, “Hey big guy, what are you doing here? Thought you’d be at work.”

Bruiser pulled back a little. “Hey, nice welcome. Let’s be cool and do it again.”

“In your dreams,” Scott said. “But come in. I’m out on the patio. How about a cup of coffee?”

Bruiser glanced at his watch. “Shit, guess it’s too early for a beer.”

Scott glanced at her watch, wiggled eye brows. “Ya know what, it’s happy hour in London. What say we help them celebrate?”

Bruiser laughed, then patted her on the rear. “Hell yes, now that’s the Scott I know. It’s the least we can do for those little shits.”

After they were seated, had clicked bottles and taken the allimportant first swig, Scott said, “What brings you here?”

“Well,” Bruiser said, “when I left last night you seemed a little down in the dumps. Thought I might come by and check you out. See how you’re doing.”

“Bruiser, I know your idea of checking me out doesn’t have a damn thing to do with my mental state, but you seem more interested in my physical state.”

He put his hands up in the air. “Guilty as charged. But I don’t think I’ve ever seen you as down as you were last night. He really got under your skin, didn’t he?”

233

Roof of the World

“He did. Been a long time since I’ve enjoyed anyone as much.

Just like a little brother.” She could feel herself tearing up again.

“And now he’s gone.”

She punched him on the arm.

“Hey, what was that for?”

“You made me start thinking about him again and how much I miss him.”

“Well, goddamn, don’t . . .”

The phone rang. “Don’t bother with it,” Scott said. “Probably someone at work trying to get my ass in there. And I’m getting ready in my own time. And it’s got to be on my own time.”

Bruiser raised his bottle and clicked bottles in a toast. “Here’s to your own time.”

The phone rang again.

“Oh, shit, better get it.” She reached over and picked up her cell. “Hello.”

A deep voice speaking hesitantly, said. “Is this Lieutenant Scott?”

She recognized the voice but couldn’t place it. “Yes.” “This is Dar Puntso, Dorjee’s brother.”

Scott straightened. “Yes, ah, how are you today?” Dumb shit thing to say. He no doubt mourned his brother, too “I am so sorry about your brother. I really liked him and feel sad about his death.”

“Yes. It is hard to see a loved one die.”

“And you’ve lost your mother too.” Scott, you are so stupid.

Why are you reminding him of all the people who have died?

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“I understand. This is a very difficult time. That’s why I am calling. I plan to take the ashes of my mother and brother to Bhutan for burial. I wanted to take them to Tibet, but I’m not sure it’s safe yet.”

Scott thought for a moment. Couldn’t think of a damn appropriate thing to say. This reminded her she would never see Dorjee again. Didn’t get a chance to say goodbye to him.

“I hoped you might come with me. Dorjee liked you. Would you come along for him? For me?”

234

Don Helin

To Bhutan. Shit, she’d never been out of the D.C. area. Where the hell is Bhutan? “I, I, don’t know. I’ve never been there. It’s a long way.”

“Please think about it. It would mean a lot to me and a lot to Dorjee. We will leave in two days. The president has reserved a plane and his staff have cleared all of the paperwork hurdles, including passports and visas. Please think about it and let me know. Also, your friend, ah Michael Bruiser is it? He would be welcome, too.”

Scott stood there holding the phone, at a loss for words, something that rarely happened to her. “Ah. . . thank you for your invitation “I hope you will join me, and your friend, too. Please let me know.”

Not sure what else to say, she finally stuttered out, “Yes, yes, I will.”

After she disconnected, Scott glanced up at Bruiser. “Well, Michael Bruiser, how would you like to come with me to Bhutan?”

Bruiser squinted at her like she had lost her mind. “Bhutan?

Where is that? What the hell are you talking about?”

“I’m, I’m not sure.”

235

45 Arlington, VA, 11:00 a.m.

Zack decided to not make the trek to New York City for the presentation by Dar Puntso at the United Nations. He had never been at the UN before, but he felt Laura needed him more.

He did a few chores outside until he heard her limping slowly down the stairs. What a difference from her normal bursting around the house.

When she limped into the kitchen, he stood and took her into a hug. “Hi sweetheart, it’s me. Remember me? Your father?

Kind of a big guy who screws up once in a while. Spends too much time on the road.”

She stopped, put her hand up to her face and squinted at him.

“Let me think a minute. You do look familiar. But, I’m standing here, starving, and wondering if this big guy is ever going to take me out to a late lunch.”

Zack gave her another hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Well, wonder no more. Let me get cleaned up and we’ll hit the town.”

She kissed his cheek, then turned to go back up the stairs.

“I’ve got to take a shower and get it together. Won’t be long.”

“Take your time, sweetie, no rush.”

It was about an hour later when they got in the car and Zack backed out onto Troy Street. As he headed up the block, his cell phone rang. He pulled up at the stop sign and activated his Blue Tooth to hear Skye’s voice, “Hi Zack. I wanted to talk with you.

Do you have time now?”

Laura had told Zack she wanted to meet Skye. He glanced over and mouthed, “What do you think?”

236

Don Helin

She gave him a thumbs up and nodded, yes.

He smiled at her and said, “Skye, Laura and I are headed into a restaurant in Georgetown for lunch. Would you like to join us?”

“Oh, no, I don’t want to horn in on time with your daughter.

Maybe we can make it tomorrow.”

“She wants to meet you. Waving her hands at me and nodding yes. So if you’re available, we’d love to have you join us.”

“Okay, if I’m not intruding. I’ll meet you.”

“Great.” Zack told her where they were headed and Skye said she’d meet them there.

When Zack disconnected, Laura looked at him, a smile forming on her face. “She sounds so interesting, I’d love to get to know her. I mean, look at all the places she’s been and the interesting things she’s done.”

“Okay. We’re good.” *** Once they arrived, Zack found a table for three. The normal rush hour seemed over. “Skye should be here in just a few minutes.”

“I’m glad you invited her. It’ll be fun.”

In a few minutes, Skye hurried in the door of the pub, saw them, and waved. She walked over toward their table.

She looked great to Zack. Her smile had returned which made Zack feel good. He stood and gave her a hug, then turned to Laura. “Laura, this is Skye Tenzin. Skye, my daughter Laura.”

Skye extended her hand and Laura accepted it. “Hi, Laura, I’m glad to meet you. I’ve heard so much about you.”

“I’m glad we could work it out.”

After they were all seated again, the waiter came over and took their drink orders.

Zack pointed to the menu. “This is one of the best Irish restaurants in Washington so I always get the fish and chips.”

“Sounds good to me,” Skye said.

“Me too,” Laura agreed. “I’m starving. Skye, tell me a little about yourself and how you got involved with all this.”

237

Roof of the World

Skye shared her background and how she had become active with Tibet.”

“How many languages do you speak?” Laura asked.

“Well I guess I have to start with English, although as you can tell I’m more into the King’s English than I am American English. Of course, I first learned Tibetan when I was growing up as I lived in Tibet until I was ten years old. By then it was mandatory I learn Mandarin Chinese in school, and let’s see, oh yeah, I took Nepalese when I was in England.”

Laura lit up when she heard all that. “I want to learn a lot of languages, too. I took Spanish when I was in high school and have decided on International Relations for my major in college.

I plan on taking Chinese. That’s where the action is going to be in the years ahead.”

Her comments surprised Zack. “Gee honey, I knew you were interested in International Relations, but didn’t realize you’d made up your mind. What an exciting area. When did you decide that?”

“With all that’s been going on, I realized how small the world is and how important it is to be able to speak a bunch of languages. Many of my friends are into languages and Asia is going to be a cool place in the future.” She glanced at Skye. “What are you planning to do? Have you been able to figure it out with all that has been happening?”

Zack was glad Laura asked the question because he wanted to know what Skye was thinking about for her future. He hoped she would stay in Washington. “I’d like to know what you have in your future, too.”

Before Skye could answer, the waiter brought their dinners.

He set three orders of fish and chips on the table. Zack was starving and looked forward to the large serving.

Skye looked down at her plate, eyes wide. “My goodness, how in the world am I going to eat all of this?”

“It’s a lot,” Zack agreed as he tried a bite. “But it’s really good.”

Laura picked up a French fry. “And the chips are super here, too.”

Skye took a bite of fish, chewed and set down her fork. “To be honest, Laura, I’ve thought a lot about the future. At first, 238

Don Helin

I planned to stay in D.C. Maybe even get a job with the State Department.”

Zack was already on to his second bite of fish. “Wonderful.

It’ll be fun to have you here.”

Skye smiled, a long, sad smile. “I would have enjoyed that too, but I’ve changed my mind.”

Zack felt like he’d been a punched in the stomach. “I thought we’d have a chance to see each other a little more.” And see what might come out of it.

“That was my plan,” Skye said. “But as I’ve been thinking about it, I feel my future is back in England. I think it’s the right place for me.”

“When did you decide that?” Zack asked.

“As I listened to Dar Puntso, I realized educated people will be needed to help the leaders in Tibet move through this new era with the Chinese.” She set down her fork. “Someone is going to have to keep an eye on what the Chinese are doing and if they are keeping their word. I don’t trust them worth a darn. The Chinese may try something again.”

She must have seen the disappointment on Zack’s face. “I would have loved to stay here and get to know both of you better.

But ....”

All of a sudden Zack got it. He brought back memories of Tibet, of the time they spent together, but also of the jail and that fucking guard trying to rape her. He might be toxic to her healing.

She glanced at him. Seemed to sense he knew the problem.

Zack realized she’d never be able to get over what had happened if she stayed near Zack. Every time she saw him it would be a flash back to Lhasa and the guards.

Zack needed to quit thinking only of himself. She needed a fresh start and a fresh start didn’t include him. “To be honest, I’d hoped you would be here and we could get better acquainted.

But I believe it’s better if you go back to London to get a fresh start. Later, who knows . . .”

“I know moving is what I must do. Maybe you and Laura can come visit me in England.”

239

Roof of the World

Zack knew she was just saying that. The last thing she needed was his face and all of the memories it brought.

“That would be wonderful,” Laura said. “I really want to spend some time in Asia. Maybe one of the languages I can learn is Tibetan. Can you help me develop the skill? Maybe provide some references or tips?”

Skye reached over and took Laura’s hand. “I’d love to help you, Laura. Tibet is a beautiful country and the people are friendly.

Makes for a wonderful experience.”

Zack caught her eye. He figured she was having a tough time holding back the tears. He was too. Time to change the conversation. But Skye beat him to it.

“Now how about you, Laura? I understand you’ve had a tough time while we were gone. How are you doing with your friend?”

“Oh, man, it was terrible. Garcia and I visited Linda in the hospital. Now she’s home so I want my dad to come along and visit her with me, too.”

This hit Zack. He knew Garcia had done all she could. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here for you.”

She looked at her dad, tears forming. “At the time, I was pissed at you. This whole mess was tied to what you were doing in Tibet.

I think the Chinese were behind some of the stuff happening to us.”

Zack put his hand on hers. “Sorry, sweetie.”

“But then I realized you were doing your job the best way you could, and I needed to suck it up and help out. All those poor people in Tibet. You and Skye wanted to help them. They were suffering and maybe I could do my part.”

Skye pulled out a tissue and patted her eyes. “My goodness, Laura, you are one mature young woman.”

Zack squeezed her hand. “You are special. Love you.”

Laura did a quick lick of her lips. “Well, I don’t think I’m all that, but I will have to say it was a tough time. When I went up and saw Linda in the hospital, at first I didn’t know what to say. Garcia helped me, but her mom could see I was upset. She reached over and gave me a hug and told me she knew how hard it must have been and how much she appreciated my visit.”

240

Don Helin

Zack dropped his hand from Laura’s hand. “What say we finish our dinner and change the conversation to the future? I want to meet Linda’s parents. Tell them I’m sorry, too.”

Laura’s face broke into a smile. “Okay, let’s do it today. Get with the program.”

“Sounds good to me.”

Skye looked as if she was getting ready to cry again. “You two are really something. I so wish I could stay here and get to know you both better. But ….”

“But you need to get your head screwed on right just like we both do. Then who knows.”

Skye stood and reached over and kissed his cheek. “It’s time for me to leave. And yes, who knows what will happen in the future.”

Zack stood and gave her a hug. He could feel her tremble.

“Goodbye, my friend. Keep in touch.”

Skye reached over and kissed Laura’s cheek. “You keep up with your plans. They sound exciting. I’ll give you my email.

Please feel free to contact me.”

She turned and hurried off.

Zack watched her go, a tear forming. He brushed his eyes and sat back down.

Laura’s gaze followed her until she walked out the door. “I’m sorry, Dad. I know she meant a lot to you.”

“Thanks, honey. She is a wonderful person who has given so much to her country. Now she needs to heal just like we all do.”

He took a deep breath. “Now, what say we finish lunch and plan what we’re going to say to Linda and her family?”

241

46 Andrews Air Force Base, Two days later, 8:00 a.m.

Scott stood at the window of the Andrews Air Force Base terminal wondering if she had indeed lost her mind. What was she thinking? Going to Bhutan. She had looked it up on a map and determined it was one fucking long way away. She glanced at Dar Puntso, “How long is it going to take to get us to Bhutan?”

“I think our flight will be about 18 hours.”

“What am I going to do sitting in some plane seat for 18 hours?”

His expression turned serious. “Well, it’s up to you. Do you like to read?”

“Yeah, but for 18 hours?”

“You will probably sleep.”

“What are you going to do?”

“A wonderful opportunity to meditate. To search the skies for hidden meaning. I always look forward to meditating.”

He’s a sweet guy, she thought, and he’s Dorjee’s brother, but it sounds as if he’s some kind of nut case. “Okay, thank you.”

One of the flight attendants came through and said, “It’s time to board flight 16, a nonstop to Bhutan. Please go to the gate so we can check your papers and luggage.”

Scott walked toward the gate, still wondering why fly to Bhutan? She did know her arm ached and itched from her shots.

Glancing at Bruiser, she asked, “What do you think? Should we pull the plug on this adventure or keep on trucking.”

242

Don Helin

“Up to you,” Bruiser said. “You’re the one they invited. I’m just extra baggage along the way.”

Scott took a deep breath. “Fuck it. Let’s go.” *** Scott sat on the plane, bored to death. She had picked up a murder mystery at the drug store on her way to the airport thinking it would keep her occupied. It did for about an hour, then she tried to sleep, but no luck.

The pilot had said it would be about an eighteen hour flight and here they had completed two hours and twenty-seven minutes. Which meant they had fifteen hours and thirty three minutes left. How the hell was she going to survive all that time?

She glanced over at Bruiser. Prick was sound asleep. How the hell does he do that? She hit him on the arm and he jumped awake. “Hey, how come you’re sleeping?”

Bruiser looked at her and growled, “Because I’m tired, dumb ass. Why don’t you go to sleep? Pass the time.”

“Cause I can’t. I’m tired, but I can’t sleep.”

“Want me to sing to you?”

“Hell no. You sing out of tune.”

“Wanta fool around?”

She punched him again in the shoulder. “Get your mind out of the gutter. We’re the guests of a monk. And an important one at that.”

“Why is a little fooling around between two consenting adults ‘down in the gutter?’ I think it would be kinda fun.”

“We’re on an Air Force jet, surrounded by all kinds of government pukes and religious dudes that’s why. It would be inappropriate.”

He shut his eyes. “Okay. Go to sleep.”

Scott tried for the next half hour to sleep. She missed Dorjee and the fact he died in a damn fire ate away at her. Why did he start the fire without telling her? She felt a tear coming on. And dammit, she would have liked to say goodbye and how much she would miss him. And he screwed her out of that. Damn him.

243

She leaned back and shut her eyes. Somehow she finally fell asleep. *** Fifteen long hours, two short naps, and three okay meals later, she heard, “This is the pilot speaking. We will soon be making our descent into Paro Airport. Please be sure your seat belts are fastened and your tray tables are in the upright and locked position.”

Dar Puntso walked down the aisle and sat down across from her seat. “I am glad you took the time to help say goodbye to Dorjee. I know he will be happy to see you here.”

Scott thought about that. Dar Puntso said it in a way which sounded as if Dorjee would be there. Would be able to participate.

“But Dorjee is dead. He won’t be there.”

Dar Puntso knitted his brow. “Oh, if I know Dorjee, he will be there. I don’t think he’ll miss it. And he will be happy you came to say goodbye.”

Scott shivered. “Talking like that gives me the creeps. And to be honest, I’m mad at Dorjee.”

Dar Puntso got a frown on his face. “Why?” Scott thought about her reply for a moment, then decided to let it out. “I guess it’s because I thought we were friends. I really enjoyed getting to know him, yet he knew he was going to die and didn’t give me a chance to say goodbye.”

He hesitated, then nodded. “Suppose he had told you his plan. What would you have done?”

Scott thought for a moment. “I’d probably try to stop him.

I didn’t want him to leave. I enjoyed being around him and thought he enjoyed me too.”

“Oh, but he did.”

“How do you know?”

“He told me. He really liked all you had done for him. You made him feel special.”

Scott started to tear up again. If only Dorjee had told her that. “Then he bailed on me and didn’t let me know.”

244

Don Helin

“Well, that’s true. But I’m sure he felt you would have tried to stop him and it was something he had to do. In any event, I am so glad you are here and will be with us to bid farewell to Dorjee.”

“Now I need to move to my seat.” Dar Puntso got up and moved toward the back of the plane. Scott thought about what he had said. Was he trying to tell her he believed Dorjee would be there and would see the ceremony? Made her shiver again. Too much to think about.

She looked out of the window at mountains she figured must be part of Bhutan. This would be quite an adventure. Maybe she should quit being pissed at Dorjee and enjoy the next couple of days. After all, when would she be back here again? Hell, probably never.

She smiled to herself. Okay, pull your head out of your ass and enjoy. She poked Bruiser in the shoulder again. “Wake up.

We’re almost there.”

Bruiser shook himself awake and yawned. “Beautiful. Simply fucking beautiful.”

Scott kissed his cheek. “You know, you’re okay for a big hunk of shit.”

He leaned over and whispered, “Wanta fool around?” *** As the pilot was preparing to land the jet at Paro, another event was playing out in Beijing. Special Agent Han and his boss, Senior Agent Thu, were sitting in the outer office of the Second Minister.

Han trembled and he kept patting sweat from his face. He had worked for the Second Minister of the Intelligence Directorate for many years. He had always done exactly what the minister wanted him to do. Always carried orders out without question.

Now here he sat.

“What do you think the minister will do?” Han asked.

Senior Agent Thu shook his head. “I do not know. All I know is he is unhappy. You were supposed to stop Dar Puntso and this Colonel Kelly and you failed. Failed three times.”

245

Roof of the World

Han’s heart sank. He had tried, but everything he tried had failed. “You haven’t answered me. What do you think the minister will do?”

“All I know is the Chinese government has been embarrassed in front the entire world. China has still unquestioned control in Tibet, but because of you they will gain religious freedom. We must be very careful of any actions by monks.”

Han wanted to punch Thu. He had failed too, but he placed all of the blame on Han. The door opened and the minister stood in the doorway. A short man with black hair, he motioned for them to enter. When they were seated, the minister said, “I am disappointed. You both have disappointed me in perhaps one of the most important programs in our future effort.”

“But sir,” Han said. “I would like a chance….”

The minister threw an ash tray against the wall, ashes spilling all over the floor. “Shut up. If I want you to speak, I will ask you to. Do not say a word unless I ask.”

“Yes, sir.”

“My only decision is whether to fire you both or shoot you both.”

Han’s pulse pounded and he almost fainted.

“Until I have made up my mind, you both will be placed in jail.”

With that he pushed a button on his desk and four guards came into the room.

“Take these men away,” the minister said. “I can’t stand seeing them.”

The guards put handcuffs on Han and his boss and escorted them out of the room.

As Han walked out of the room, he turned to see the minister pick up the phone and say, “Sir, I have taken action.”

Han knew he would die. In some ways that would be okay.

He would join his son the Americans had killed. Only he did not get back at them. That’s why he felt he had failed. He had failed his boy.

246

47 Paro Airport, Bhutan, 9:00 a.m.

Scott followed Dar Puntso to the front of the plane and stepped out into warm air. She could tell the temperature had to be sky high. She turned to Bruiser, “Damn, this heat is really oppressive.”

“Yeah.”

A large, modern building stood in front of her. She had expected a wooden shed and a couple of oxen. So what did she know?

Bruiser’s deep voice sounded behind her. “All right, let’s keep the line moving. We need to get through security and customs.”

She walked down the stairs and followed the crowd into the terminal. Signs pointed to one line for visitors and she figured she’d better follow that line of people.

Surprisingly, it didn’t take long to work her way through customs, then find her bags. She picked them up, then carried them to where Dar Puntso stood.

He was surrounded by a number of people, most of whom watched him.

“Did you and your friend find all of your bags?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Now we can leave. Let’s go this way. Hopefully the Chinese will not give us a hard time.”

Scott follow Dar Puntso down an aisle which led to the lobby.

The noise of people talking and yelling rang throughout the terminal. People seemed to hurry in all directions.

247

Roof of the World

She spotted a tall man in a US Navy uniform who waved, then walked over toward her. “I’m Commander Johnson and this is Chimi, who is a special friend of Dar Puntso.”

“Hello,” she said. “I’m Pam Scott and this is my friend, Michael. His friends call him Bruiser.”

Johnson looked him over. “I can see why.”

Chimi hurried over to Dar Puntso and the two embraced.

“Can I help you with your bags?” Johnson asked. “One of my men has a baggage cart.”

“That would be great,” Scott replied. “Thank you.”

Johnson pointed. “Follow me, we go this way.”

As they walked, Scott asked, “Is it safe? I know the Chinese have created problems for us all the way along.”

“That’s why I’m here,” Johnson replied. “We’ve been told it’s safe, but somehow I don’t trust the bastards to keep their word.”

“A man after my own heart,” Scott said. “Trust, but verify.”

Outside the terminal, a small, ten passenger bus was parked at the curb, with a driver standing by. She spotted a pickup truck in front of the bus with four men in it and one in the back. It looked like four men in the second truck also. She thought she spotted rifle barrels.

Scott leaned over to Bruiser and whispered, “Apparently, Johnson isn’t taking any chances. I guess you can’t tell about the Chinese.”

Bruiser whispered back, “Good for him. I’m not in any hurry to be shot.”

When they reached the bus, the driver put their bags in the back, then opened the door for the group. “Please watch your step as you enter the bus.”

When they got in and were seated, Johnson said, “We’ll be driving for a couple of hours.”

“Oh, crap,” Scott whispered to Bruiser. “My butt is damn tired of sitting.”

“Guess all you can do is suck it up,” Bruiser replied. ***

248

Don Helin

Their route took them along a winding mountain road, with sharp turns. There were many places where Scott could look over the edge and down into a valley. She didn’t care much for the view.

Actually, scared the crap out of her.

Scott leaned over and put her hand on Bruiser’s leg.

He leaned toward her. “Hey, I’ll give you four hours to stop that.”

Scott had to laugh. “Only four hours.”

Dar Puntso stood in the front of the vehicle. “This is a very historic route which will take us from the airport first to Thimphu, the capital of Bhutan. We had planned to stop there to visit with the king, but after thinking about it I felt it best not to.”

Scott raised her hand. “Why? Never met a king before.”

“I understand, but right now we’re in the middle of a tense political situation. The Chinese are very sensitive to what has happened to their control of religion in Tibet and they, of course, blame me. This is not a good time to meet with the King of Bhutan. The Chinese will assume he has been involved. And even though he has helped us a great deal, he can’t afford to have the Chinese take a direct shot at him.”

Scott sat up straight. “Oh, I understand. As you’re probably aware, I am not much of a politician. As a matter of fact I hate fu…. Oops. Politics.”

“Thank you for understanding.” Dar Puntso tapped on the window. “As you’ll note, there has been a great deal of construction on this road to improve it. It is one of the main cross country routes and Bhutan is working hard to improve transportation routes over various parts of the country. I’m sorry we had to arrive before the work is completed.”

“Can you tell us where we are going?” Scott asked.

“Certainly. We are passing through Thimphu now, but we must keep moving as we need to reach our destination before nightfall. We’ll pass through the town of Punakha which is on one side of the Black Mountains. This will make for a beautiful, but slow ride. Be aware our driver is one of the best in the country so don’t worry for your safety.”

249

Roof of the World

“Good to hear,” Bruiser whispered.

Dar Puntso turned in his seat. “Some would say when you are in the company of one of the sacred monks of Tibet you are safe, but I’m not absolutely sure that is always correct. Certainly it can’t hurt that we have Commander Johnson and his team with us in case of problems.”

Scott was happy to see the security teams. “You bet.”

Dar Puntso smiled. “Chimi, my security assistant, relieves my mind a great deal. We will pass through Tongsa, on our way to the junction of the Kuru and Manas Rivers. These are two of the most important rivers in Bhutan.”

Scott whispered to Bruiser. “Wish I had brought a map.”

“Next time,” Bruiser whispered back.

Dar Puntso bowed. “So, please relax and as they say in your country, enjoy the ride.” *** Scott must have fallen asleep because as she woke up, the bus driver had turned into what looked like a monastery. She had no idea where.

Dar Puntso stood in front again. “Welcome. We have arrived at one of the most sacred sites in Bhutan. This monastery has a long and distinguished history. I won’t bore you with all of the information, but you need to know this is an important place.”

They got off the bus and walked down a short hill, then across a bridge over a bubbling river. After a brief walk back up a hill, they stood at the ornate doors to the temple.

Dar Puntso motioned to Scott. “Please step up here next to me.”

This surprised Scott, but she did as he asked. The doors opened from the inside by two monks. Dar Puntso ushered her in to a packed temple. People turned to look at Dar Puntso. They began to applaud and sing.

“What the…?” Scott said.

Dar Puntso leaned down to Scott and said, “This is our way of honoring one of my brother’s best friends. Your friendship 250

Don Helin

and all you did to teach him about America and how to have fun was the highlight of his life.” He motioned with his hand. “Please come with me.”

They walked down the aisle, people laughing and applauding.

They reached out to touch Scott’s shirt or shake her hand.

She started to cry. Not used to being the center of attention, she didn’t know what to do.

All of a sudden she felt an arm on her other side and heard Bruiser’s deep voice. “I’ve got you, my friend. Don’t worry, cry all you want. You’ve earned it. I won’t let you fall or wobble.”

Scott walked along the aisle, having trouble seeing what was ahead of her through all of the tears flowing down her cheeks.

“Oh, Dorjee, why aren’t you here to see this?”

Dar Puntso must have heard her. “Don’t worry, my brother is here watching. I can feel his happiness and can sense his wonderful smile and laugh. He loved you and you meant so much to him. It made it much easier for him to do was he had to do.”

Scott turned to him. “But why? Why did he have to leave?

Why couldn’t he stay in Washington and go have ice cream with me?”

“I understand your sadness. But you must understand his calling. This is what he was called to do.” He arched an eyebrow.

“He will be back and maybe in his next life he can join you for movies and ice cream….”

She’d heard about reincarnation. Wasn’t sure about it but maybe, I mean who knew. She straightened her shoulders and enjoyed the attention of these wonderful people.

When they reached the front, Dar Puntso motioned her toward a chair in the front row. Bruiser sat in the chair next to her. She could feel hands gently patting her shoulder and glanced behind her to see everyone smiling and laughing.

Dar Puntso stood with his back to the audience in front of the altar. He was quiet for a few minutes as was everyone else.

When he turned around he had a bag. Out of the bag he pulled a number of boxes with yellow ribbon around them.

A hush fell on the audience.

251

Roof of the World

He held up the boxes and the audience began to chant. This went on for about ten minutes, Scott was not sure what to do.

When Dar Puntso put the boxes on the altar, he stepped up to a pulpit and looked out at everyone. “Please be seated.”

When everyone had taken seats on the benches, he said.

“Today we are here to honor three people. First my beloved mother who gave her life for Tibet.”

Silence fell on the group as Dar Puntso bowed his head. In a moment he straightened. “My mother had a wonderful life. It broke her heart to have to leave Tibet, but she found happiness in America. Her son Dorjee lived near her and saw her often. She loved having him close by. Her life was wickedly snuffed out by some person who pushed her off her balcony. That person will suffer for what he did as he should.”

Silence fell on the audience again.

“The second life we are here to celebrate is my beloved brother, Dorjee.” He bowed his head and everyone stayed silent.

When he straightened he said, “My brother went to America with my mother and spent his time making her happy. I could not be there, but he performed the tasks for both of us for which I am very happy. I can feel him smiling with joy when he sees what we are able to do here today.”

Everyone sang and waved their arms in the air.

“Because of our actions, Tibet may be on the road to religious freedom. It is unknown if our beloved leader can return to our holy country, but we can only hope.”

He bowed his head again and the people were silent.

“The third person we honor today is here with us. Lieutenant Pamela Scott is a police officer in America. The police in America are not like the police in Tibet. They are wonderful people who try to help everyone.”

Scott looked up at Dar Puntso and beamed.

“Lieutenant Scott volunteered to guard my brother when he was threatened. She came to his home, met him, talked to him, and treated him like a friend. She and her friend, Michael Bruiser, took him places.” Dar Puntso smiled again. “She took him on his first motorcycle ride which he loved. Treated him to 252

Don Helin

ice cream which he loved even more. Showed him movies and how in America you eat popcorn when you watch movies.”

Scott started to laugh. She remembered Dorjee yelling from behind her on the motorcycle, gobbling down his ice cream, laughing at the movies.

“But what was most important, Dorjee knew he had a friend in America. Someone who really cared for him, who watched out for him and cried when he died.” He looked directly at Scott.

“He shared with me how hard it was to leave his friend. He had something he was called to do and he died a happy man because he was helping to free his country from religious oppression and with love for his friend.”

By this time, the tears were flowing down Scott’s face again.

Bruiser reached over and took her hand.

“I’d like to ask Lieutenant Scott to come up here with me.”

Bruiser stood with her and took her elbow as she walked up the stairs.

Scott glanced at Dar Puntso. He motioned for her to step to the podium.

“Dorjee taught me a lot about love,” Scott began. “He loved life, he loved people, but most importantly he loved animals.”

Scott told the story of when Dorjee had stopped her on the motorcycle when he saw the dead bird. How he bowed his head over the little bird and prayed as everyone else did in the crowd around him.

“His action taught me a lesson about life,” Scott said. “All life is precious and we must honor it. When I return to America, I know I will go to many of the places I went with Dorjee. And every time I go there I will miss him. I was angry at first. I couldn’t understand why he did what he did. But now I realize, he was part of a plan, a plan much bigger than me, bigger than any individual. The plan to be able to worship as you wish in your own country.

“My prayer is this will happen for Tibet and you will all be free to worship in love and freedom. Thanks to Dorjee, to Dar Puntso and to you all for showing me the way. For showing me what is important. Thank you.”

253

Roof of the World

She began to cry again. Bruiser stepped forward and took her arm. “Good job. Come on, let’s step back to our seats.”

The applause began again, everyone standing. Scott looked up and waved. She called out, “Thank you. Thank you all. I love you.”

And she did.

254

48 At the River, 6:00 p.m.

At the end of the service, Dar Puntso picked up the five boxes he had placed on the altar. Each a small, square box wrapped in white paper with a yellow ribbon around the box. He walked down the steps in the front of the monastery and stopped at the front pew where Scott and Bruiser sat.

He offered Scott his arm and escorted her down the aisle past the many smiling faces. Scott tried to touch as many as she could back.

When they reached the door, two monks opened it for them and they walked out onto the brick patio which lay at the front of the monastery. Dar Puntso motioned to his left. “We go this way.”

Scott and Bruiser followed him. Together the three of them led the parade down three sections of steps until they reach a path which led to a bridge. At the bridge, Dar Puntso moved to the right of the bridge and walked down until he was at the water’s edge.

He spoke a number of words she didn’t understand, then bowed his head and knelt in the grass next to the water. Scott and Bruiser followed suit.

He handed one of the boxes to Scott and one to Bruiser.

“Please meditate and pray as you are led to do, then when you are ready place the box in the river. This symbolizes the souls of Dorjee and my mother moving to heaven. We will watch the boxes quietly until they round the bend and disappear.”

Scott took the box Dar Puntso handed her, bowed her head, and said a prayer. She wasn’t much of a prayer person, but she 255

Roof of the World

simply thought about Dorjee and all he had meant to her. She didn’t know Dorjee’s mother, but to have given birth to these two kind and thoughtful men she must have been a wonderful woman.

When Scott finished, she quietly placed the box in the water and just stared at it. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. As it moved with the current, she thought she could feel Dorjee’s hand on her shoulder. It felt warm and she wanted to keep the feeling.

Her eyes stayed focused on the box, an enlightening feeling flowing through her. She wasn’t sure how long it took for the box to reach the bend in the river. She craned her neck so she could see it as long as possible.

Finally it disappeared from sight. Her gaze caught the four other boxes. She watched as they disappeared around the bend.

Then they were gone. It was quiet. Only then did she realize there were many, many people standing behind her.

She turned to the left and saw Bruiser watching her. “May I help you up?”

“Please.” She started to smile, probably the first smile in quite a while. “Thank you.”

She turned to her left and saw Dar Puntso watching her.

“Would it be proper for me to hug a monk?”

“I think it will be more than proper. We need to capture the strength of the moment to go on and build our lives.”

Scott hugged Dar Puntso, then turned and hugged Bruiser.

“Thank you for being here.”

Bruiser smiled. “That’s what friends do for friends.”

She turned to watch the people behind her. They had been chanting softly.

She looked up to see the moon rising in the evening sky.

Suddenly Scott felt better than she had in a long time.

256